Chapter 1: An unexpected meeting The Crystalling/the gift of Maud Pie

View Online

From far away, near what appeared to be a forest, a young man was reading a book whilst overseeing the lake. His name was Thomas Rohan. Who had just gone through some rough times, whether disgruntled parents, or from girls that did not like him, he felt like he was stuck in a rut.

He remembered a few things before he came there.

******************************************************************************************

Over the years when he grew up, his parents always made him study, learning a lot of things, especially taught him how to fight, which was a waste of time, since all he really wanted was to spend some time with his family. But it was not meant to be. For his father was an irresponsible gambler, and his mother constantly worked and didn’t have time to spend with any of them. And even when they do, they can’t even have a normal conversation without someone in the group berating the other, mostly at Thomas when they think his grades weren’t good enough, even when he gave his all.

Though High School and College wasn’t exactly all fun and games for him either. He never had any friends at either of those places, and none of the girls were ever interested in him, because all what they cared about was one’s build and not the person itself. Plus, they mentioned that they didn’t want to spend any time with a nerd, even if he gets praised by the teachers for his hard work.

However, one day, after his college graduation, he decided to pack up his stuff and leave for his parents’ summer cabin, far away from civilization. But just as he was about to pack up the last of his things, he heard a knock on the door. He went over there and opened it, revealing a man in his mid-sixties and a beard.

“Hello there, young man.”

Thomas flexed his eyebrow at the old man and said “And who are you?”

“Who I am is not of importance, young man.” Said the old man, “I am merely here, to offer a proposition.”

Thomas flexed his eyebrow and said “And that would be?”

“A chance to be something better.”

Thomas wasn’t buying it, with him saying “Did my parents set you up. Because let me tell you this right here and now.”

Thomas leaned forward and said “I don’t want anything to do with my parents. Both didn’t give a damn about me whilst I was growing up. My father was…”

“Your father was a gambler, and your mother constantly worked and didn’t want to spend time with either of you,” said the old man, “Thus you were denied of the one thing you really wanted the most…a family.”

Thomas was taken by surprise from this, as the old man said “The reason why both your parents are like this, is because both of them had lost their way.”

“Lost their way?”

“Indeed.” Said the old man, “You never figured out how your family became of importance? Or to find out where you truly came from? Especially when you felt like an outsider in a place that you feel you don’t belong, but somewhere else?”

Thomas was startled by what the old man had said and slowly looked at him. The old man looked at the horizon from Thomas’ college dorm room and said “Your ancestor, Achilles Rohan, was among the best of the family, made a name that would be carried on for centuries. Until certain events had happened that forced him to leave with his newborn son whilst also leaving the love of his life behind. And during his stay in another country, he ensured that the tales would be passed on, to ensure that they will never forget their legacy.”

The old man looked down in disgust and said “But as time went by, one generation after another had forgotten their family legacy or the importance that came along with it. They tell the tales but they forget the meaning of this and they merely think it’s nothing but folklore and fairy tales. Your father chose to ignore what your grandfather tried to tell him and would rather waste his riches traveling, rather than provide for the family.”

The old man then looked at him and said “But you on the other hand. I see something different from you.”

“How?” asked Thomas, not knowing where this old man was going.

“I see a young man who not only wanted a family of his own to love,” said the old man, “But to be something better. Something that could help make a difference in the world. Something that could help him truly make a mark in his life and to others around him. Who’s destined for more than just what the family has to offer.”

Something began to stir inside of Thomas, not sure what he was feeling right now. But didn’t feel like anger. More like…longing. He then saw the old man presenting a journal of sorts to him, gaining Thomas’ attention. But he also noticed it had his family crest on it.

“Something for the road.” Said the old man, “In time you will see.”

Thomas accepted the journal and looked at it. But the moment he looked up, the old man was gone, much to Thomas’ surprise. He went outside and looked around, but saw no sign of the strange man.

“Okay, that was weird.” Said Thomas.

He looked at the journal and saw the family crest. It looked like a horse, but what was strange, was that it also had wings on the side, as well as a horn. “Strange that we have a crest like that.”

Then later that day, Thomas had just finished packing up the last of his things, as well as enough food to last for three months, and drove off, but unknown to him, the same old man he was talking to, was standing next to a tree and saw him leaving. But the moment he walked past the tree, he disappeared once more without a trace.

Shortly after a long drive, he had finally arrived at the lake house, right after he passed the gates and the large wall surrounding it. It was still as big as he remembered. He still remembered this place, because his grandparents used to take them there before they died, and they said in the Will that the moment he turns eighteen, the lake house would be his, and he happily accepted it, and thankfully it was under the protection of the law, so no one would tear it down or take it for themselves.

After he had finished unpacking, he began to look at the view of the lake, but then he sighed in sadness, for it feels lonely out here. Both his parents are distant from each other and him, not a single girl liked him, it’s as if he was destined to be alone. But he didn’t have time to think about that. What he needs to do now, is to go stay at the Lake House for a while, and think of where he would go to next. But then on his desk, he saw his ancestor’s journal, lying there on the table. Thinking about what the old man said, he decided to go over to the lake and read.

*************************************************************************************

During the day he sat down and read the journal, and so far, it had been very interesting. He sighed and said “Sometimes I felt like I was born at the wrong place and at the wrong time.”

He then noticed the sun was setting.

“It’s nearly dark.” Said Thomas, “Better go get something to eat.”

But just as he walked, he spotted something shiny and walked over to it. To his surprise, it appeared to be an amulet of sort. The amulet is made of gold with a colored circle decorating it. In the center of the larger circle was a smaller violet circle and had the image of an Alicorn on it. The outer circle was cut into six sections with each section colored red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and indigo. These were the seven colors of the rainbow.

“Huh,” muttered Thomas, “That’s an unusual one. Never seen an amulet like this before.”

He couldn’t explain it, but he felt compelled to keep it, as if it were a family heirloom. “Why does it feel so familiar?” said Thomas to himself.

He placed the amulet around his neck and looked at it. He couldn’t help but smile at it, as if he had found something that was lost to him. Once he was done thinking, he walked back to his cabin.

After he made himself some dinner and did the dishes, he was on his bed and continued to read through the journal, and was amazed by his ancestor. He then sighed and said “Sometimes I wonder what my life would’ve been like if I had been in your shoes.”

He sighed again and placed the journal on his desk. “I guess we’ll never know.”

He turned the light on his lamp off and fell asleep on his side, whilst saying “Sometimes I wish I was at the same place my ancestor came from.”

He soon fell asleep. However, unknown to him, his amulet began to glow, but not as brightly as the lake outside of his house. That shined brightly under the moonlight. Until finally, it faded away, without anyone ever realizing it.

******************************************************************************************

The next day he woke up and was reading from the journal again whilst he was at the lake. However, he was wearing his swim trunks, for he felt like he needed to refresh his mind before thinking more of what to do next with his life. He was about halfway into the journal, then sighed as he closed it and looked at the sky.

“I need to clear my head.” Said Thomas.

He stood up and went to the lake. When he was deep enough, he jumped in the water, but then he shivered a bit and said “B-B-Blast it all! I s-s-should’ve tested the water out first!”

He began to swim around the lake, then dove underwater and saw the underwater life, to which he couldn’t help but smile. But then he frowned and thought about what his ancestor went through.

‘I wish I was in the same land as my ancestors were.’ Thought Thomas to himself before he swam back to the surface.

But unknown to him, an unknown force had suddenly appeared, slowly in the form of a whirlpool. He was nearly at the shore, until he felt a strong pull.

“Huh, what the?” said Thomas as he looked back, and felt a strong pull, pulling him in the lake, as he shouted “Somebody help!!”

Thomas was then pulled in the water, never to be seen again. Whilst at the same time, the same old man stood by the tree and watched the whole thing happen. He then said to himself “And so…it begins.”

***********************************************************************************************

Meanwhile, from a very faraway place, a place that no one had ever expected. It’s a very lush and beautiful kingdom, where technology hadn’t been fully developed yet as of late, and right near a small town, with a sign out of town that said “Ponyville.” For in that town, it sure lives up the name, for the town’s inhabitants, were none other than ponies. Anthro ponies to be exact. All of them continuing with their daily lives like any citizen would do.

When suddenly, a train arrived at the train station. When the train carts opened, a few Anthro ponies came out, but then eight different individuals.

One was purple pony, with horns and wings. The second was an orange pony with a cowboy hat, the third was a light blue pony, with rainbow hair, as well as wings. The fourth was a pony with a horn with purple hair, styled with beauty that made you think she was a princess. The fifth was another pony with wings, but her hair was pink and she looked like one of the shy types. The sixth was a pink pony with a poofy pink mane, bouncing slightly and had a smile on her face. The seventh was another pony with a horn, with her hair in a curled style. And finally, the eight, appeared to be a reptile of sorts, which would also look like a dragon.

They were none other than Princess Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Starlight Glimmer, and Spike the Dragon.

“Boy, that sure was exhaustin.” Said Applejack as she adjusted her hat.

“You can say that again.” Said Rainbow Dash, “Who’d thunk an Alicorn baby could cause so much trouble.”

“Oh, I’m sure Flurry didn’t mean to shatter the Crystal Heart Rainbow Dash.” Said Fluttershy.

“I’m just glad that Sunburst was able to help the poor dear control her magic.” Rarity, “The Crystal Empire is lucky to have him there, Starlight.”

“You can say that again Rarity.” Said Starlight with a smile. “Plus, now that I spoke with him, we’ll still communicate through letters.”

“And maybe a welcome to Ponyville party!!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie.

“Uh, dial it back there, Pinkie,” said Rainbow Dash, “Besides, he’s gonna have his hands full there.”

“Rainbow does have a point.” Said Twilight, “Being a royal crystaller is a big responsibility.”

“Still, I hope he has time to visit.” Said Starlight, “We just reunited.”

“I’m sure he will.” Said Twilight before she walked off.

“Where are you goin, Twi?” asked Applejack.

“To take a walk,” said Twilight as she looked at her friends, “It’s been a long day.”

They saw her walk off to who knows where, with Spike saying “I know where she’s going.”

“Where?” said Rarity.

“Oooh, I know what direction she’s going.” Said Pinkie Pie. “It’s the lake where Dashie and I hung out ever since the clone incident.”

“Oh yeah.” Said Rainbow. “I didn’t know Twilight would go there. Usually, she just keeps her nose in the books a lot.”

“Well, I was able to convince her.” Said Spike, “And by me, I mean I had to ask Princess Celestia to tell her to take a break.”

“So, she always studies and never takes a break?” asked Starlight.

“Pretty much.” Said Spike and the rest of the girls, with Spike saying “Why else did you think she never had any friends over the years?”

“That’s just…sad.” Said Starlight.

“This, coming from a pony who wanted to get rid of cutie marks, all because a friend moved away?” asked Rainbow.

“Er…good point.” Said Starlight before she blushed and giggled nervously.

***********************************************************************************************

At the same time, Twilight decided to walk normally to the lake. For even though she could teleport and fly, she needed the exercise.

“It’s nice to just take a stroll without flying or teleporting.” Said Twilight, then she scowled and said “Even if I didn’t like the idea of Spike telling me that I’d get fat if I didn’t work out every once and a while. I mean come on, how can I be getting fat, I don’t constantly consume that much junk food like Pinkie Pie on a daily basis!!”

She then suddenly sees a flash far from where she is, much to her surprise. “What was that?!”

Out of instinct, she instantly teleported to the flash’s location. When she arrived, at first, she saw nothing whilst she looked around. But then she saw something up ahead, and to her surprise, she saw something she thought she’d never see in Equestria…

A human.

‘That’s impossible’ thought Twilight as she took a closer look. This human somehow looked different. He didn’t have the same skin colors as their pony counterparts. It looked more…peach colored if she’s not mistaken. Come to think of it, she remembered Applejack’s coat was orange, but her human counterpart was peach, same with Big Mac, which was weird.

What was even more weird was that he was wearing what appeared to be swim shorts. Why was he here, and…why is he relaxing.

However, her old freakout instincts began to kick in, causing her to scream and exclaimed “What in Celestia’s name?!!”

The said human, which was none other than Thomas Rohan, now startled, instantly sat up and frantically looked around and said “What the?!”

He turned around and saw Twilight. He was surprised to see a pony, and an Anthro one no less.

“W-What are you?!” the two of them said in unison.

“What am I? I should be asking you that! Who are you and what do you want from me?” Thomas asked, slightly panicking, and trying to back away from her, continuing to back away from her, until he bumped into a tree.

“Ow! Damn it!” exclaimed Thomas, rubbing your head.

“A-Are you alright?” asked Twilight in concern, though a million questions began to play in hear head over how a human came to Equestria. Thomas stood back up on his feet, still rubbing his head.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” you answered and took a moment to calm down. “Okay, what exactly is going on here? Why am I in some strange place I don’t even know about? And plus, last time I checked, horses aren’t humanoid and they can’t talk.”

She apparently felt offended and suddenly lights up her horn, lifting you off the ground as Thomas responded with a “Yipe!!”

She glared at him and said “First of all, I’m not a horse, I’m a pony!!”

“What’s the difference?” asked Thomas in a normal tone, causing Twilight to slam him down onto the ground, making him grunt and lifted him back up. “Okay, ow.”

“Second,” said Twilight, whilst gritting her teeth whilst warning him, “Second, you’re in the land of Equestria. And if you ever call me a “humanoid horse” ever again, you will be sorry!”

“Okay, okay. I’m sorry.” Said Thomas as he signaled his hands, showing he meant no harm. Despite how beautiful she is, she can be very scary with that look. “It won’t happen again.”

But then he crossed his arms and said “But like you’ve never been to another world where you’re encountering an entirely different species.”

Twilight then blushed at that and giggled nervously whilst she looked around nervously, ‘If only he knew.’ She thought.

She gently placed him back down on the ground on both his feet. “So uh, what’s your name?” asked Twilight.

“Oh, right.” Said Thomas. “My name is Thomas Rohan.”

“Well, my name is Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship.” Said Twilight as she placed her hand on her chest with pride.

“Wait, that’s a thing?” said Thomas in confusion. “Huh, that’s strange. We have Princesses and all, but never one with titles.”

“Really?” said Twilight as she was now interested what the world he’s from is like.

“That’s right.” Said Thomas. When all of a sudden, he felt a slight chill, causing him to shiver and hold his arms. “Doh, right, I forgot, I don’t have any warm clothes with me. Cause I didn’t expect to get sucked into a whirlpool and drown whilst I was over there!!”

“Wait, drowned?!!” exclaimed Twilight, “What happened?!”

“Uh, can we talk about this, until after, I get dressed here?” said Thomas.

“Oh, right.” Said Twilight with a blush, causing her to conjure up a blanket and hovered it towards Thomas, allowing him to accept it and wrapped himself up with it, making him sigh in relief as he felt the warmth.

“Come on, I’ll take you back to my castle.” Said Princess Twilight, “I can at least find you a decent change of clothes. I can even ask my friend Rarity to make you something on short notice.”

Twilight offered Thomas a hand, which made him look at it for a moment.

‘Well,’ thought Thomas, ‘What do I have to lose? I’m probably stuck in this world for the rest of my life, might as well accept the hand that’s been offered to me.’

“Alright then, I accept.” Said Thomas as he accepted Twilight’s hand, making her smile.

“Perfect, let’s go.” Said Twilight as they walked away from the lake.

***********************************************************************************************

Soon enough, the two of them arrived at a nearby town.

“Whoa, what is this place?” asked Thomas.

“Oh, this here happens to be Ponyville.” Said Twilight, “It’s a small town, but they do get by with their everyday activities.”

The two of them walked through Ponyville and Thomas saw so many different ponies all around. Some with wings, some with horns, and some that have none. But at the same time, everyone soon saw him and pointed at him whilst some gasped, for they had never seen the likes of him before.

“Uh, why are they staring?” asked Thomas through nervousness.

“Oh, don’t worry.” Said Princess Twilight, “Most folks have never seen different creatures before, let alone a human.”

Suddenly, they heard a loud shriek, causing them to look at the other direction, and there was a light green unicorn, exclaiming whilst pointing at Thomas.

“See!! See!! That’s a human!! A real life human!! I told you they were real!!”

Then another pony grabbed her and tried to calm her down.

“Calm down Lyra, you’ve made your point!! You’re causing a scene!!”

“Uh…..” said Thomas, not knowing what was going on.

“Oh, those are old friends of mine, Lyra Heartstrings.” Said Twilight, “Back when I was at Celestia’s Magic School, she minored in anthropology. Basically, she talked non-stop about humans. Sometimes it gets a little annoying when she wanted to prove they exist.”

“Huh, that’s weird.” Said Thomas, “Back in my world, we have tons of folks that specializes in mythology. Like Dragons, Griffons, Hippogriffs and so on.”

“Wait,” said Twilight as she looked at him surprised whilst they were traveling, “Your world considers them as myth?”

“Yeah, same can be said for Pegasi and Unicorns.” Said Thomas, “There were a few songs and myths about them, and they also have a tendency to create different versions of them too.”

“Huh,” said Twilight as she pondered for a bit. “That sounds interesting.”

She then heard the sound of Thomas grunting, with her looking at him as he said “Sorry, I don’t have anything to wear for my feet. It’s not used to the hot ground yet.”

“Oh, don’t worry, my Castle is just ahead.” Said Twilight as she pointed at the Castle, much to his surprise and Twilight giggling at his response, “And my friend Rarity will be able to help you with your current clothing situation. She owns a boutique.”

“But…I don’t have any money.” Said Thomas.

“When it comes down to it, I’ll gladly pay for it,” said Twilight whilst reassuring him, “So it’s no trouble.”

As soon as they reached the doors, Twilight used her magic to open the castle doors. Once they got inside, Thomas felt his feet being cooled down, which he sighed in relief. “Much better.” He replied.

“Why don’t I make you some tea before we go to Rarity’s?” asked Twilight.

“Uh…yeah, sure. That would be good.” Said Thomas.

After Twilight took him to the living room, Thomas waited for her whilst she made her tea. Within fifteen minutes, Twilight arrived with the tea. After she poured the cups, she handed one of them to Thomas, to which he gratefully accepted. He took a sip at it and sighed in relief.

“That’s better.” Muttered Thomas. He looked at her and said “I assume you have questions?”

“That’s right.” Said Twilight as she leaned forward. “Where do you come from? Canterlot City?”

“Huh?” wondered Thomas. “What’s that?”

“Uh, never mind.” Said Twilight, before she thought ‘So he’s not from the same world Sunset was. This raises so many questions.’

She clears her throat and said “Where are you originally from?”

“I’m from a planet called Earth.” Said Thomas, “I grew up in a small town in a country called the United States of America. Or USA for short.”

“United States?” said a confused Twilight, “I don’t think I’ve ever heard of that place before. Is it your only kingdom?”

“Sort of,” said Thomas after he takes a sip of his tea, “Ours doesn’t exactly have a monarchy. Oh, sure, there are some countries that do, but ours is a bit different. It has over fifty states, and each of them receive their laws and leadership from the President. It’s almost like a ruler, but they only run for office every four years, and when their term is up, they hold an election to see who would be the next President. If the current one wins, he continues to run for office. But when he’s outvoted, the new one will take his place.”

“Wow,” said Twilight in amazement, “It’s very different compared to Equestria.”

“It is.” Said Thomas, “Though our world may be different, we also have our own problems too. Some live normal, some live difficult, just to try to make it to another day. I wanted to get away from my hometown because of my family. After I graduated, I headed to a Lakehouse my grandparents left me in their will just to clear my head and think where I could go to next. Then whilst I was thinking, I was swimming out in the lake after I was doing some reading. But…”

Twilight noticed that Thomas had trailed off a bit, whilst she carefully asked, “But what?”

“I don’t know what happened,” said Thomas, “One minute I was busy swimming out in the lake to take my mind off of things, next thing I knew, I ended up being sucked into a weird whirlpool that appeared out of nowhere and sucked me in. I don’t know what happened, but I blacked out for a bit, which I can assume I died drowning over there. Next thing I knew, I was out at the lake where you found me.”

Twilight had her hand over her mouth, horrified and sympathetic over what happened to him. “Oh, Celestia,” said Twilight as she put her hand back on her lap. “I’m so sorry to hear that. How do you think…?”

Before she could ask her question, the sound of footsteps came, as well as a male voice, which caused both Twilight and Thomas’ conversation to stop.

“So anyway, I went to Sugarcube Corner yesterday and I asked…”

The two individuals who came in were Starlight and Spike, and Thomas noticed that he has wings.

Although, both of them were completely surprised to see a human in Equestria of all places.

“Uh, Twilight,” said a nervous Starlight, “Who is this? And how did it get here?”

“How the heck is there a human in Equestria?!” exclaimed Spike, “Shouldn’t he be turned into a pony?”

“Oh, right.” Said Twilight, “Everypony, this is Thomas Rohan. He’s from a different Earth. Thomas, meet my assistant, Spike. And my student, Starlight Glimmer.”

Thomas looked at her confused by that statement, with both Spike and Starlight surprised when they took a good look at him.

“But…his skin doesn’t look like yours did when you went to the other world.” Said Spike when he remembered the last time he was there, which confused Thomas even more.

“Uh, Applejack wasn’t the same skin color as her counterpart’s, remember?” reminded Starlight.

“Oh yeah.” Said Spike, remembering that day.

“Uh…” said Thomas, a bit confused.

“Oh, right.” Said Twilight when she noticed the confused looks on his face. “I’ve been to a human world before, but…not the same one you’re from.”

Thomas was surprised by this and said “Wait, what?”

“You see…” said Twilight.

One Complicated Recap Later

“And that’s the whole story.”

Needless to say, Thomas was greatly surprised by this. Then said “So…you traveled to another world and you looked human, only instead of a skin color like mine, yours was the color of your fur.”

“That’s right.” Said Twilight.

“Hmm, Multiverse theory.” Said Thomas.

“What?”

“See, back in my world, it was mostly on theories.” Said Thomas, “They theorized that if there were other worlds, then there would be worlds where we made different choices, became different people, or in this case became different creatures. So, if I had to guess, I’d say that you traveled to a parallel world where you’re a human teenager, going over her different routines and go to school there.”

Twilight was a little surprised by this, even Starlight, with Twilight pondering and said “Hmm, that does sound plausible.”

“And what about Spike,” asked Thomas, “Did he turn into a human too?”

“No, he turned into a dog.” Said Twilight.

Thomas was silent for a moment, and said “As in, a canine, pooch, puppy kind of dog?”

“That’s right.”

Thomas was silent for a moment, then within a split second, he burst in laughing as he held his gut and leaned against the couch, which surprised the latter in the room, with Thomas teasing “Do you want me to get you a squeaky toy?! Hey, maybe I can take you for a walk so you can do your business!!”

Spike immediately blushed at that whilst Thomas was laughing. At first Twilight wanted to give him a stern look, but the way he was laughing began to make her laugh too, now that she thought about it, even Starlight began to laugh at that.

*****************************************************************************************

After an hour, both Thomas and Twilight headed straight to where they needed to go, whilst he found it a little easier ignoring the ponies who were watching him.

“Hey, sorry about the dog jokes.” Said Thomas, “It’s just when you mentioned about him turning into a dog…”

“I know,” said Twilight as she couldn’t help but giggle, “It’s still funny whenever one thinks about it every once a while.”

She then noticed that Thomas wasn’t being comfortable on being on the hot pavement again, with him saying “Sorry, I’m not used to the pavement.”

“Not to worry,” said Twilight, “We’re nearly there.”

Thomas still somewhat felt uncomfortable wanting to open to others, for it would be like a big step for him. And given what he’d been through in the human world, he had a reason to. Twilight suddenly snapped him out of his thoughts.

“Oh, we’re here.” Said Twilight.

He looked up and saw a sign that says “Carousel Boutique.”

“Huh. Fancy.” Said Thomas as he was impressed by the building. “Is this a place of business or a house?”

“Both actually.” Said Twilight, “Rarity had this house made for her, both as a place to work here and a place where she can keep an eye on her business at the same time.”

“Pff, she’s lucky.” Said Thomas.

“Huh?” said Twilight as she looked at him confused, “What do you mean?”

“I know some businesses in my world that also tried to do what Rarity did.” Said Silverbolt, “Unfortunately the Health Inspectors said that they should be for office use only because they think it’s a health hazard.”

“Really?!” said Twilight surprised.

“Yeah, trust me, she’s lucky.” Said Thomas.

Twilight cleared her throat and knocked on the door.

“Who is it?” said a female voice but in a melodic tone.

Soon enough, a unicorn with a white coat and a curled purple mane and sapphire eyes appeared. This one, happened to be Rarity.

She noticed Thomas and said “Oh my. Who is this?”

“Oh, hello Rarity. This here is Thomas.” Said Twilight. “He’s from another world and I was hoping that you’d take some measurements for him.”

“Oh, but of course, darling.” Said Rarity, “Please, come in.”

Rarity guided the both of them in, with Thomas really impressed when he saw what the place looks like on the inside. Thomas looked around and is impressed.

“Impressive.” Said Thomas, “Every fashion world would envy to have a design like this.”

“Oh, why thank you, darling.” Said Rarity. “Though I do sometimes tend to make a mess of this…”

“Which Fashionista wouldn’t?” said Thomas, “It just shows the amount of time and hard work they’d go through to make.”

“Oh my,” said Rarity impressed, “Somepony who actually cares about the amount of hard work I put in.”

Rarity used her magic to pick up her measuring tape. “Now please hold still darling.”

Thomas did as she asked and stretched out his arms whilst she put on a pair of glasses at the same time. As she measured, she asked “Now darling, tell me more about yourself.”

“Well, as I told Twilight…” said Thomas, as he began to explain everything to her of how he got here and where he came from, with Rarity surprised whilst she was working on the measurements at the same time. After a brief conversation, Rarity placed her things away.

“Alright now, darling.” Said Rarity, “I think I’ve gotten the measurements I needed for your brand-new wardrobe. It will be absolutely breathtaking. Although…I didn’t expect to be creating one for a…”

“A what?” said Thomas in a stern tone, as if he knew what Rarity was going to say.

“Oh,” said Rarity as she realized he knew what she was going to say, “I do apologize darling. I didn’t mean any offensiveness.”

Thomas sighed and said “It’s alright. It’s just…been a long day for me, is all. Also, sorry if I sounded like an idiot.”

“Oh, it’s quite alright darling.” Said Rarity before she pulled out a few sketch pages with her magic and said “Now, is there any kind of style and color you would want for your new wardrobe and clothing?”

Thomas began to explain the best he can about what kind of clothes he’d like. Rarity paid close attention to what he needed whilst she drew them down. After three minutes, Rarity said “It would take about 3 hours for me to make them. Would it be alright you await for your wardrobe at Twilight’s castle?”

“I can do that.” Said Thomas, “Thanks Rarity. I wonder what…”

Suddenly, Thomas’ stomach growled, which caused Twilight laugh whilst he was embarrassed at the same time.

“Why don’t we go back to the Castle and have some lunch, and Spike can whip up something for you too.” Said Twilight. “So, what do humans eat?”

‘Geez, if she finds out what my kind also eat meat, this is going to be awkward.’ Said Thomas from within his thoughts when he realized that if you eat also meat, she’d be afraid of him and that’s the last thing he wanted to do, then said “Well, we humans are omnivores, so we can eat a variety of things.”

Twilight nodded at this information and took you back to the castle. She teleported the both of them back to the castle, with Thomas suddenly feeling dizzy.

“Whoa,” said Thomas whilst he was holding the side of his head, “That was unexpected.”

“Oh, sorry.” Said Twilight as she held onto him, “I forgot, you’ve never experienced teleporting.”

“Ugh, it’s fine.” Said Thomas as he was able to recollect himself. “So uh, what do you have in mind?”

“Well,” said Twilight, “Spike was planning to make some carrot dogs.”

“Carrot dogs?” said a perplexed Thomas, for this was a new one, “Huh, never had one of those before.”

“You’ve never had something like that before?” asked Twilight surprised.

“Nope, can’t say I have.” Said Thomas, “But as the old saying goes back in my home dimension, ‘When in Rome, do what the Romans do’. Or in this case, when in Equestria, do what the Equestrians do.”

“Ooh, nice analogy.” Said Twilight.

“Heh, thanks.” Said Thomas as the two of them walked down the Castle Halls.

*********************************************************************************************

After a day like today, Thomas decided to settle down for the day as he laid in one of the guest rooms in Twilight’s castle. With a castle as big as the one he’s staying in; Thomas could only guess how many rooms were in there. Thankfully Thomas and Twilight were able to fetch his clothes at Rarity’s once she sent a message that she was finished.

And despite everything that happened today, Thomas didn’t feel like reading, despite the huge collection of books in Twilight’s Castle. After what he went through, all he wanted to do now was to get some rest. Perhaps tomorrow after he had enough rest, can he have the energy to read the books in her library. Since he was in another world, he could learn more about their history, their culture and so on.

But just before he could turn in, he heard a knock on the door, which snapped Thomas out of his thoughts and looked at the door. He saw Twilight come in with a soft smile.

She sat next to Thomas on the bed and asked “Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, I’m good. Just a little tired after a long day.” Said Thomas. “I mean, one day, you left town to be away from your family, the next thing you know, you drowned and ended up in another world.”

“Get away from your family?” said Twilight surprised.

Thomas winced at that, and had that look of uncomfortableness in his face before he looked away and said “It’s complicated.”

Twilight held his shoulder and said “I know it must be hard for you to be here, and I’m sorry you felt uncomfortable during your time here. I guess the reason everypony felt so uneasy around you was because they’ve never seen humans before.”

“But you have?” asked Thomas.

“I have,” said Twilight, “But that was a long time ago.”

“What happened?” asked Thomas.

“Well, a while back, a former student from my old school, Sunset Shimmer, stole a magical artifact and took it to another world.” Said Twilight. “She was like me, a student who excelled at her studies. But she was also arrogant and hotheaded and she tried to take shortcuts. And when she didn’t get what she wanted, she became cruel and dishonest.”

Thomas sighed and said “I know the type. Back on my world there were plenty of students who were also arrogant, they also bullied others to do their homework or to help them cheat for their tests just so that they could get a good scholarship.”

“Scholarship?” said Twilight.

“Back in my world, we have a different educational system.” Said Thomas, “From down below there’s Preschool, a beginning school for toddlers. Then they move on to Elementary Schools, there it's kindergarten to eighth grade. Then they move on to high school. Ninth to twelfth grade. And it's their choice if they want to go to college after they graduate high school.”

“Wow, I never knew there was a different variety of an educational system.” Said Twilight as she secretly began to take notes.

“There are,” said Thomas, “But there are also some schools that help those with disabilities. Then there’s also some adults that have to retake their grade in order to get a diploma.”

“They’d have to take a grade over?” asked Twilight.

“Whether they flunk out or when they had to leave school.” Said Thomas, “In case you wonder, on one side its family drama, on another that when the man of the house dies, one drops out of school to provide and work for their family.”

“Wow.” Said Twilight surprised. “I had no idea.”

“If you think that’s bad,” said Thomas, “Wait till you learnt of what children went through for the past thousand years.”

Before Twilight could ask anymore, Thomas suddenly yawned, barely being able to stay awake.

“I see that you’re getting tired.” Said Twilight.

“Well, it’s been a long day.” Said Thomas, “It’s not every day that you die in one world and then appear in the next one.”

“It’s alright though.” Said Twilight as she placed her hand on his shoulder, “If there’s anything you need, let me know and I’ll see what I can do, okay?”

Thomas smiled and said “Yeah, sure, thanks Twilight.”

Twilight stood up from the bed and left. Thomas sighed as he looked out of the window. He began to wonder out loud “I wonder how my life would turn out, now that I’m here. I always wanted to get away from my problems, but I never thought I’d end up in another world to do it.”

He then suddenly felt something and looked at something next to his bed. He saw a familiar looking symbol on it, as well as something else next to it. It was the journal from back at his lake house, as well as the amulet that was next to it. He instantly grabbed them and looked at them.

“That’s impossible.” Said Thomas in disbelief, then looked up and said “How did it get here?”

***********************************************************************************************

Half an hour later, Twilight came to check up on him, and saw that he was fast asleep. She walked over and saw how fast asleep he was.

She couldn’t help but smile and said “Aw, he’s fast asleep.”

She then felt sorry for him and said “Still, to be in another world, being away from your own. I know how that feels.”

She then looked back at him and said “Still, I’ll make sure he feels right at home.”

However, thanks to the moonlight, something shined that caught Twilight’s eye. When she looked at the table, she was surprised to see an amulet that looked like an Alicorn Amulet, but this one looked different. It didn’t look like it contained any magical properties, but the way it looked really impressed her.

But right next to it, was a journal of sorts, that had, to her surprise, the crest of an Alicorn of sorts, a family crest if need be. She used her magic and levitated the journal towards her. When she took a look, she was surprised to see a crest on the journal was that of a horse, but at the same time, also had a horn on top of its head and wings on the sides. The journal suddenly glowed a bit, as if it was talking to her.

“Journal of Achilles Rohan.” Muttered Twilight, as if she understood it, causing the book to stop glowing and land into her hands. She then looked at Thomas. “He said his surname is Rohan.” Said Twilight. “Could it be…his family name? And if so, is this his family crest of sorts?”

She then looked through the journal a bit and wondered what was so special about it. She instantly teleported to her library and placed it onto her desk whilst turning on her candle and opened the first page. She noticed how ancient the writing was, but she could somehow tell how it nearly resembled to old Ponish. She used her magic to help translate it.

Sure enough, she was able to read it.

“It felt such a lifetime ago, that my journey started this way.” Read Twilight out loud, but not too loud in order to make sure nobody, or in this case, nopony heard her. She continued on the journal as she had read…

“I once thought I had told everyone everything there is to know of my adventures. And whilst I can honestly say that I have told them the truth. I may not have told them all of it. I am an old man now, for I am not the same man as I once was. I think it is time, that if one day, if anyone would find this, or any member of the family. They would hold onto this and discover their true origins. The story of how our family began. And how we once lived…with ponykind…”

Twilight was shocked by what she was reading, whilst reading “Along with many other creatures like Dragons, Griffons, Hippogriffs, Changelings, Griffons…and many more.”

Twilight was surprised by this. If it was a book, she thought it would be make-belief, but reading through the journal, she realized it was written by another individual.

“That’s impossible.” Muttered Twilight.

If it truly was a journal, she would need more answer.

“It began, long ago,” continued Twilight, “In a land, unlike anything, any world has ever seen. A land, that you will not be able to find today.”

Twilight continued to read as she was fascinated by what the journal was implying.

Chapter 2: An unexpected meeting The Crystalling/the gift of Maud Pie part 2

View Online

From outside of the Castle of Friendship, the sun hadn’t risen yet, but it would soon. Spike woke up early and walked down the hall to get breakfast ready. That was, until he stopped when he saw the library’s light was lit. He groaned and muttered “Twilight.”

Spike opened the door and saw Twilight in her usual spot, sitting near her desk and read a book intensely.

“Twilight.” Said Spike, which startled Twilight, gaining her attention as he walked over to her. “We’ve been over this a million times. Remember what happened the last time you stayed up all night to read a book?”

“Sorry, Spike.” Said Twilight sheepishly. “It’s just…I found this journal right next to Thomas’ bed.”

“Wait, he had a journal on him?” said Spike, “But I didn’t see him have anything with him. Well, nothing but his swim shorts actually.”

“I know, I found it very strange.” Said Twilight, “But not as strange as this.”

Twilight showed Spike the cover, which surprised him. “Is that…an Alicorn on the cover?”

“I think it is.” Said Twilight, “And from the looks of it, it must be his family crest. For up front, it said it belonged to Achilles Rohan. And…He somehow knew about Ponykind and the other creatures.”

Spike was surprised and said “Whoa, really?”

“I know it sounds strange,” said Twilight, “But the more I read into this, the more I could see not just a resemblance to the three Pony Tribes, but also other creatures. It’s just so uncanny.”

“How’s that possible?” asked Spike.

“I have no idea Spike.” Said Twilight, “But this journal holds so many questions. I don’t know if it was make-belief, but just from reading half of this…it makes me think there’s more to Ponykind than meets the eye.”

“Try not to think about it too much, Twilight.” Said Spike. “Besides, I’m sure Thomas also has questions regarding Equestria and all. Now come on, place the journal back, the sun’s gonna come up in an hour and I need to get breakfast ready.”

Twilight sighed and closed the journal and teleported it back to Thomas’ room before she said “You’re right Spike. I’ll ask him whenever he’s ready.”

The two of them soon exited the library, with Twilight turning everything off and opening the curtains, for she has a feeling the day was a good one.

*****************************************************************************************************

Soon enough, the sun began to slowly rise and it began to shine on Equestria’s countryside. Soon the sun began to shine through the window, which stirred Thomas into waking up. For instead of waking up with the sound of an alarm clock, you wake up with the sounds of chirping birds and the rays of the sun against your face.

It was a good feeling.

He sat up and yawned for a bit whilst stretching.

“Alright then,” said Thomas, “Time to start the day.”

Thomas stood up and went to the first clothing that he had placed in his drawers. He saw how each of them were in a different day, labeling from Monday to Sunday.

“Good thing I labeled on which clothes to wear.” Said Thomas before putting them on. He looked at himself in the mirror to make sure he was wearing the right outfit. He smiled and said “And people thought it was a waste of time to organize your own clothing.”

After he got dressed, Thomas exited his room and was on his way to find Twilight. But the moment he closed the door, Thomas smelled something coming from downstairs.

“Mmm, something sure smells good.” Said Thomas. But then he noticed he still looked tired. “Maybe I should freshen up first.”

He walked to the bathroom and washed his face in order to wake him up a bit and to start out the day.

After he was done cleaning his face, he proceeded to the kitchen. When he walked in, he saw that everyone was up and about. Spike was busy cooking breakfast whilst Twilight was reading a book she was holding in her hands. He noticed that Starlight wasn’t here with them.

Twilight looked up and saw Thomas, to which she flashed a smile and teased “Good Morning, sleepy head.”, before she giggled.

Thomas merely shook his head with a smile before rolling his eyes at Twilight’s playfulness.

“Morning Twilight,” he replied whilst playing dumb on what she was reading, “What are you reading there?”

“New issue of the Adventures of Daring Do, created by AK Yearling,” she replied, “I own the entire series.”

Thomas sat down next to her and observed the book she was reading with growing interest.

“Huh,” said Thomas, “This kind of reminds me of a story I know back on my world.”

“It does?” said Twilight as she looked at him curiously.

“Yeah,” said Thomas, “In my world, there’s an adventurer called Indiana Jones. He also travels the world trying to find lost treasures and keep it away from bad guys whilst he is also a professor at…I don’t know the name of the College, but it’s sort of like a high-class school.”

“Huh,” said Twilight as she was surprised by this. “Well, I’ll be.”

“I’m curious though,” said Thomas, “Did all of this happen in real life? Cause this author sounded like she experienced it all first hand.”

“Actually, yes.” Said Twilight, “My friend Rainbow Dash and I actually experienced one of her amazing adventures when she wanted to meet her for the first time.”

“Well, call me a monkey’s uncle.” Said Thomas, “I wonder if AK Yearling is…”

Right at the moment he was going to conclude, Spike interrupted as he presented breakfast. Looking down at the breakfast spread on his plate, he saw two slices of buttered toast, as well as some hash browns and some sliced carrots.

“Oh, breakfast is ready. Thanks Spike.” Said Thomas before he took a taste of it. The moment he did, he was quite impressed with it.

“Hey, this is pretty good.” Said Thomas before he looked at Spike after he swallowed some of the carrots. “You sure you’re self-taught, Spike?”

Spike couldn’t help but smile from hearing him compliment his skills.

“Well, I didn’t exactly learn everything on my own.” Said Spike, “When I was younger, Princess Celestia made sure that she gave me a few lessons whilst I was looking after Twilight whenever she studies. Or helping her out whenever she botches a spell.”

“Spike!!” said Twilight in slight annoyance and embarrassment.

“Well, it’s true.” Said Spike, “Not my fault you spent the whole night reading books when you were supposed to have helped Celestia with a few tasks she asked our help with.”

Thomas looked at them and asked “Princess Celestia? Who’s that?”

“Oh,” said Twilight as she gently put it down, “She’s actually the ruler of all of Equestria as the Princess of the Sun. She rules alongside her sister, Princess Luna, the two of them hold the most responsibility of protecting Equestria. I was once Princess Celestia’s star pupil until I became a Princess too after finishing one of Starswirl’s spells.”

“Just from completing one spell?” asked Thomas.

“That’s right.” Said Twilight, “Starswirl the Bearded was one of Equestria’s most important figures a long time ago and created and founded many spells that Equestria still uses today.”

“Huh,” said Thomas as he pondered this, “Good to know.”

Twilight blinked when she mentioned Princess Celestia earlier.

“That reminds me,” said Twilight before she got excited, “There’s no doubt that Princess Celestia should know about you. Spike, I need you to get me a sheet of paper and a feather pen!!”

Within a split second, Spike had brought the sheet of paper and a feather pen to Twilight. Thomas temporarily lost interest in his breakfast and watched Twilight wrote a letter to the Princess. Thomas wondered what she was writing about, for she didn’t say anything whilst she was writing it. Once the letter was done, she waited for a moment for the ink to dry before rolling the letter up and handing it to Spike.

Spike inhaled a little and burnt up the letter with his green flames. The letter disappeared in a pink puff of smoke and left the Castle. Thomas was actually both curious and impressed by what he had seen.

“Wow,” said Thomas before looking at Twilight, “What was that?”

“You like it?” said Twilight whilst she was interested in teaching an off-worlder at the same time. “It’s a special magic that Spike has. Whenever I felt the need to send a letter to Princess Celestia over what I’ve learned since I moved in Ponyville, I have Spike sent it via his magic fire.”

“So, in other words he’s like an instant mailbox?” asked Thomas.

“That’s right.” Said Twilight.

“Wow,” said Thomas, “Now that would make a great delivery system. And whilst it could ruin some businesses, it can also save a lot of money.”

“It can?” said a confused Twilight.

“Yeah,” said Thomas, “I mean how often do you get a package without getting damaged or violated whenever you want a delivery.”

“Huh,” said Spike as he pondered at it, “You know what, he does have a point.”

“Well, it would, but it wouldn’t be a good idea.” Said Twilight, “Spike was enchanted by both me and Princess Celestia when he was a baby. The messaging system only works through him. Spike sends the message to Princess Celestia by the flame, but when she sends it back.”

“It appears out of thin air?” asked Thomas.

“Well…” said Spike whilst rubbing the back of his head “I tend to uh…burp the message out.”

“Excuse me?” said Thomas in disbelief. Then he realized something and asked “But…what happened if it were to uh…”

“What?” asked Twilight.

“Uh,” said Thomas, “Ever heard the term, ‘at least it came out of the attic and not the basement’?”

The two of them blinked at that and looked at each other., causing them to be disgusted.

“Ewe.” Said the two of them at the same time.

Spike then suddenly looked like he was about to barf, until he burped a scroll coming out of his mouth, allowing Twilight to catch it, which also surprised Beau at the same time.

“It’s from the Princess.” Said Twilight, “She says she’ll be right over.”

“Knowing her she might arrive a little later,” said Thomas, “What with her being the ruler and her busy schedules and all.”

“Wow, good guess.” Said Spike.

*****************************************************************************************************

After breakfast was done, Thomas went back upstairs and took a shower. Once he was done, he heard a knock at the door. Thomas can take a good guess on who was at the front door.

When Thomas arrived, he saw Twilight had just teleported to the front door. The moment she opened it, Thomas was greeted by a tall white Alicorn, wearing a golden dress and crown. Accompanying her were two white ponies. One that was a unicorn, and the other who was a Pegasus, and both of them wore golden armor and held spears, which he had to guess were her guards.

“Princess Celestia,” said Twilight with a bow, and Thomas, seeing that he didn’t want to be rude, decided to do the same, “It’s good to see you again.”

“Oh, Twilight, there’s no need to be formal with me.” Said Princess Celestia before she giggled with her hand over her mouth. She then saw Thomas and asked “I take it this is the human from your letter?”

“That I am.” Said Thomas, “My name is Thomas Rohan, your highness. As you’ve deduced, yes, I am indeed a human. But I’m not the human from the world Princess Twilight went to, where your former student fled there. Sunset Shimmer, was it?”

Princess Celestia flexed her eyebrow, with Thomas saying “Spike blabbed about it when he first met me.”

“Ah yes, of course.” Said Princess Celestia, remembering how Spike sometimes cannot keep a secret.

“As a gentleman would say,” said Thomas before he spoke in a gentleman accent, “Shall we travel to a more comfortable environment to discuss the importance of your visits whilst we have some hot beverages and confectionary treats?”

Celestia couldn’t help but giggle over his acting, even Twilight couldn’t help but do the same. “Why yes, of course we shall.”

The three of them, with the guards in tow, went to the living room to discuss things.

*****************************************************************************************************

Once they were at the living room, Twilight brought some tea and cake with the three of them at the living room whilst the guards were outside of the doors.

“You know, Twilight.” Said Princess Celestia after she took a sip of her tea, “I never expected you to take in a human. And though he’s not from the world that you described from your last visit, I am surprised to see a human from another world.”

“Wait, what?” said Thomas whilst he was surprised at the same time.

“Allow me to explain,” said Princess Celestia, “I have known of the existence of your world for a long time, one that’s different from the one Twilight traveled to, a world that considers our kind and many other creatures beyond our borders a myth. Your kind were a few times close into finding our world, but I used my magic to guide them back to theirs at the speed of light to prevent a universal world. Although…you seem to be a special case. From what Twilight told me, you perished in the other world?”

“Uh, yes, that’s right.” Said Thomas, “Whilst I was swimming, a whirlpool appeared from out of nowhere and pulled me in whilst I drowned at the same time. Next thing I knew, I somehow ended up here. Though I have no idea why.”

“From what I have to guess,” said Princess Celestia, “You somehow ended up in our world because of what’s in your heart. I have sensed many people who have perished nearly arrived here, but because of their hearts, I was able to send them away. But from what I could gather, because of the goodness in your heart, you were able to come here instead of your home. I felt something yesterday, but I wasn’t sure, and from what Twilight had told me, I confirmed my suspicions.”

Thomas took in this new information before a realization hit him. “Since I ended up here,” said Thomas before looking at Princess Celestia, “Does this mean there’s no way to go back?”

“Well, there might be a way to send you back,” said Princess Celestia, “But there’s a 50% chance you might end up in another dimension. If you want, I can try to find something in my library in order to send you back.”

Thomas thought about and said “That won’t be necessary. I…didn’t exactly have what you might call a good life.”

“Oh?” said Princess Celestia with a flexed eyebrow, even Twilight was surprised to hear this. And Thomas, seeing that he could no longer hide it, decided to tell them the truth.

“Ever since I was a boy,” said Thomas, “My parents weren’t exactly to be the best around with. My father was an irresponsible Gambler and my mother was a workaholic and never even considered or tried to spend time with me. They gave me so many unnecessary lessons and made me waste countless hours working hard at certain schools. But even after every time whenever I would get a good grade, it was never enough for them. And the people around there didn’t exactly treat me fairly either. By the time I graduated College, I went to the lake to get away from my problems and my family. They probably don’t even miss me.”

Both Princess Celestia and Twilight were shocked to hear this.

“Oh my,” said Princess Celestia, “I’m terribly sorry, I didn’t mean to pry.”

“It’s alright, you didn’t know.” Said Thomas, “But to answer your question, you don’t need to find a way to send me back. I’m never going back to that hellhole again. As far as I’m concerned, that world is better off without me in it. This world on the other hand…feels a lot more at home than I’ve ever felt. I never felt so much happiness from this place.”

Twilight thought about it, and asked in a hopeful tone, “So…he can stay here in Ponyville, right Princess?”

“If this is what he desires,” said Princess Celestia after some thought and a smile, “Then I don’t see no reason to deny him. He’s made his point perfectly clear that he wants to stay and I will respect his wishes. So, let me say this to him, once that I have gone through the proper channels and paperwork, you will be an official and honorary citizen of Equestria.”

“Oh, thank you!!” said Twilight as she instantly hugged Princess Celestia, with the latter hugging her back. Thomas felt really relieved to hear this and allowed him to stay. Something tells him he was already home. Though it felt like he was worried because she would be very strict and intimidating, but she was thankfully nicer than expected.

*****************************************************************************************************

After finishing their tea, Princess Celestia stood up and said “Well, I have to get going, my subjects are expecting me at Canterlot any minute now. And I hope you will come to enjoy our world my dear human. Feel free to send a letter to me anytime you wish.”

“I will, Princess Celestia.” Said Thomas when he bowed to her. “And thank you again for giving me a chance and accepting me into this world. I promise I will do the best of my abilities to not cause trouble.”

Princess Celestia smiled and nodded before she and her guards left before the doors was closed.

After they went back to the library, Twilight and Thomas stood close to one another.

“You’ve made a really good impression on her.” Said Twilight, “It’s clear that the Princess has become fond of you.”

Twilight gave him a hug, which caused Thomas to slightly, wait, what…blush? What was going on? Why…was his heart beating fast for some reason? But he mentally shook his thoughts and hugged her back. After the hugs were released, he then thought about the book she read earlier today before she wrote a letter to Princess Celestia.

“By the way,” began Thomas, “You said that you had every single Daring Do book. You think you can show me to the library? I wanted to ask yesterday, but felt really exhausted from all the things that have happened yesterday and today.”

“Of course,” said Twilight in excitement, “Follow me, I’ll show you the library.”

The moment Twilight grabbed his hand, she instantly teleported the both of them in a bright flash to the library, where there were mountains upon mountains of books. Thomas was taken aback by this many books all around him, for he had never seen this many in his life.

“Pretty impressive isn’t it?” said Twilight whilst she observed Thomas’ shockened expression, “Princess Celestia helped me collect most of these books ever since I was a student at her school. It took quite a bit of money, but the stores were compensated generously. Of course, I also did a little book shopping between Ponyville and Canterlot a few times.”

“A little?”

Twilight looked at his face and noticed there was a flexed eyebrow, but also a smirk at the same time, making her giggle sheepishly, “Okay a lot of book shopping.”

Thomas went to a nearby ladder and climbed on it to take a better look at the collection of books. Thomas figured that many of these books must have books about Equestria’s history, whilst others were Daring Do books and information about the lands beyond Equestria’s borders.

Thomas pulled a book titled, “The Mare in the Moon,” and climbed back down the ladder. He took the book with him and took it to the reading table, where Twilight joined him and began to read it. But as he took a slight glance, he had to admit, from up close…she looked kind of cute.

As Thomas read the book, he learned that apparently over 1000 years ago, Celestia’s younger sister started growing jealous of her sister because of the ponies sleeping through the beautiful night while they stayed awake during the day. One day, Luna refused to lower the moon and then allowed her jealousy to transform her into the infamous Nightmare Moon.

Seeing no other choice, Celestia was forced to use these powerful objects called the Elements of Harmony to overpower her sister. Her plan succeeded and Nightmare Moon was then banished to the moon.

“Huh,” said Thomas before looking at Twilight, “I thought you said Luna rules alongside Celestia now.”

“Oh, she does now,” said Twilight, “But when Nightmare Moon escaped from the moon, she was still hung on plunging the world into eternal night.”

“Let me guess,” said Thomas, “The sister got jealous and turned into a monster because the other was a bit of a glory hog?”

Twilight looked at him with her mouth agape, “Sorry, I also studied psychology, I can tell either from a book or facial expressions. For example, when I saw you reading, I noticed that you looked scared of a certain ladybug, which I could guess you instantly developed a phobia for it, because you were teased about them being a monster when you were younger, correct?”

Twilight’s jaw nearly hit the floor whilst her eyes were bulging, with Thomas asking “Am I wrong?”

“Uh…” said Twilight, which caused her to quickly clear her throat to avoid any embarrassment, which Thomas noticed, for he must have really hit the nail on the head with that question.

“After she got back, I knew the Elements of Harmony were the only things that could stop her. According to the reference guide, it said that they were hidden in the Castle of the Two Sisters, which was once the home of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna from within the forest. I wanted to go there alone, but my friends, who weren’t at the time, traveled with me to try and find them. But during our travel we discovered that the Elements weren’t the objects, but from within us, for the six of us realize that we were the bearers to them. It allowed us to not only free Nightmare Moon, but turned her back into Princess Luna too.”

Thomas was quite amazed by their accomplishments, which he looked at her with admiration.

“Wow,” said Thomas after he closed the book, “I have to admit Twilight, it’s a bit much for me to take in. But for some strange reason, I actually believe you.”

“Well,” said Twilight with a giggle, “My friends and I always say that ‘Friendship is magic’.”

But her smiled disappeared when she saw Thomas frowned and looked downward with his hands together.

“You’re…” said Thomas with a struggle, “Probably my first real friend, Twilight.”

“Really?” said Twilight surprised, “But didn’t you have any friends back home?”

“That’s another reason I chose to stay here,” said Thomas, “Back in my old world, I was recognized as the genius with the high intellect by my superiors, but I didn’t have time for any friends, because I thought they would get in the way. But even though I was considered a genius, I wasn’t exactly popular relationship wise. The girls back at my home thought I was a weakling and would prefer muscle than with brains. I still keep my figure, but it takes more than strength and hard work, it also takes commitment and a smart mind to get somewhere in life rather than what others would want. But no matter how hard I tried it always felt…lonely.”

Twilight was surprised by what Thomas had revealed. For she was the exact same way growing up over the years and the two of them had more in common than they even realized. Feeling the need to comfort him, the Princess of Friendship placed her hand on his own, gaining his attention as the two of them looked at one another.

“I’m sorry you went through something like that,” said Twilight with sympathy, “To tell you the truth, I used to be just like that. After Princess Celestia made me her star pupil, I too became engrossed in my learning that I ended up losing interesting in spending time with anypony, especially my old classmates, back at Canterlot. It took me a long time to realize this, and after I became a Princess, I decided to make up for lost time and asked them for forgiveness, especially to my best friend, Moondancer.”

After hearing this, Thomas somehow became more confident in being able to make friends with ponies around him. Even if at the moment, there are many civilians who were somehow afraid and hesitant of him, which he hoped could be fixed in due time. He turned his gaze to Twilight and smiled, and gave her a sudden hug. Twilight blushed a little and felt her heart beating for some reason, but she couldn’t help but hug him back whilst she smiled.

“Thank you.” Said Twilight, “I really needed that.”

“I had no idea that we were so much alike,” said Thomas after he released her from the hug, “When we first met, it wasn’t the most uh, pleasant of meetings. I always thought that you and I were so different, but instead, now I know that we’re the same.”

Twilight couldn’t help but giggle from that remark. “Speaking of which, there’s still a lot of things I can teach you about Equestria.”

She levitated a book from the shelves and placed it on the table before opening it, with her smiling and said “Are you up for it?”

“Of course.” Said Thomas as the two of them went through the book, together.

Chapter 3: Getting to know one another and a love stronger than friendship

View Online

On a late night, Thomas was still fast asleep in his bed, but then he began to toss and turn. For he was having a deep dream. He dreamt that he was back…at his old home? But something wasn’t right. He saw that there was a police officer standing in front of his mother, who told him of what had happened. He couldn’t make it out, for he was standing right behind her, but she looked still, something he’d expect from her.

After the police officer left, he saw his dad coming.

“Who the hell was that?” said Thomas’ dad. But his mom still remained silent. “Hey, I’m talking to you.”

She was silent for a moment, then said “Thomas is dead. The police found his body at the lake house.”

“Pff, seriously?” Said his dad without a care in the world. “Knew that kid was useless since birth.”

Suddenly, Thomas’ mother gave him a hard punch, which knocked his dad against the wall, which surprised Thomas, but not as surprised as the father was.

“How…dare you.” Said Thomas’ mother when the tears began to run down. “Our son is dead and you call him useless. But so far I see, the only one who is useless is you.”

“Excuse me?” said Thomas’ father, feeling insulted.

“You recklessly go around, gambling our money, whilst I do the hard work around here.” Said Thomas’ mother, “You may have married me, but I was also the only daughter of the Rohan family, my birthright, that you just squander for no reason at all. You never did care about the family, only the money that you squander.”

“I own it too since the day I married you.” Said Thomas’ husband.

However, …

“Not anymore.” Said Thomas’ mother. “Two things. One…”

She held up a paper and said “I already filed for a divorce.”

Thomas’ father was shocked, with his mother saying “And two…”

When all of a sudden, four guys appeared, to which shocked Thomas’ father.

“I believe you owe money to the loan sharks.” Said Thomas’ mother, “I can’t believe you tried to borrow money from them, and had the gall to use mine to hide after all these years. When I dug a little deeper, I found out about you, which is why I froze your account.”

“Wha…but…you can’t do this!!” said Thomas’ father before the loan sharks took him.

“I already did.” Said Thomas’ mother sternly.

She watched as the loan sharks took him away as he tried to break free, but their grip on him was really tight before the doors were finally closed. After they were gone, Thomas’ mother instantly broke down in tears as she sat on a couch whilst sobbing.

“Oh, Thomas.” Said Thomas’ mother, “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. I should’ve been there for you. Please…forgive me. Forgive me.”

She continued to cry with her face in her hands. Thomas on the other hand had shed a few tears himself as he too was partially overwhelmed by what he had seen.

“Did it come to a surprise to you?”

Thomas turned around and was surprised to see…an Alicorn? But she looked a little darker, though she had the same aura as Celestia.

“Wha…who are you?” asked Thomas.

“Oh, forgive the intrusion.” Said the Alicorn, “My name is Princess Luna, Princess of the Night, as well as Celestia’s younger sister.”

“Really?” said Thomas as he got a good look at her. “Huh, I can see that. The stars really do bring out the blue of your eyes.”

Princess Luna giggled at that and said “Thank you.”

Thomas then took another look and said “What is all this?”

“This happens to be what is currently happening in your world.” Said Princess Luna. “When my sister told me what Twilight told her, I was rather surprised to hear what you have been through. So, I used my magic to pierce the veil to see what had transpired after you were gone. And as you can see, this is happening about a few hours before you slumbered.”

Thomas took another look at this. He was feeling his stomach being twisted just from seeing this.

“Why are you showing me this?” said Thomas.

“To show that even though you had a rough childhood,” said Princess Luna, “At least one parent still loved you for who you are and not what they expect you to. She had wished every day that she could spend time with you, and she regretted on not knowing sooner of how you felt. Only did your passing show her how much she regretted on not doing anything.”

“I know they hid things.” Said Thomas, “But I wish they were more straight forward with me. And…I wish I got to spend some time with her.”

He felt a hand on his shoulder, gaining his attention, revealing Luna as she held onto it:

“Could…” began Thomas, “Could I say goodbye to her, at least?”

“You can,” said Princess Luna, “But I’m afraid it would only be temporary, as my magic is not strong enough to keep the veil pierced. And if I keep it open for too long, it would end up having a disastrous consequence, so I can only grant you ten minutes if need be.”

Thomas nodded and said “I understand.”

Luna used her magic to open a portal of sorts. Thomas swallowed his fear and stepped through it. The moment he did, he was right in front of his mother, who was still crying with her face buried in her hands. Thomas then stood on his one knee and foot and held onto her hands.

“Mom,” said Thomas, “Mom, please don’t cry.”

Thomas’ mom briefly stopped and looked ahead, and was shocked to see who was before her.

“T-Thomas?” muttered his mother.

Within a split second, Thomas and his mother hugged one another, with the both of them standing up.

“Mom, I’m so sorry.” Said Thomas.

“Don’t, Thomas, please.” Said his mother, with the two of them breaking the hug. “I’m the one who should be asking for forgiveness. I costed you what you really wanted. All we did was make you study and train, but we never gave you a reason why, and I’m so ashamed that I couldn’t have spent more time with you.”

“And I’m sorry I didn’t say anything.” Said Thomas, “I should’ve tried harder. And I wish I could’ve stayed a bit longer, but I’m afraid I came to say goodbye.”

His mother was shocked to say the least, and looked at him and asked “But why?”

“I’m actually on a time limit.” Said Thomas, “I gained a friend who said that she could help me talk to you one last time, but I can’t remain long, for they needed to keep the balance and to keep our worlds secret from one another. And I can’t go back because I literally drowned, and that once I died…”

“You can never go back.” Said his mother, to which surprised Thomas. His mother couldn’t help but smile and said “I always wondered when it will happen.”

“What?” said Thomas, “Mom, what are you saying?”

“Remember when I mentioned about our family?” asked his mother, to which he nodded, then she said “Remember when I mentioned that our family was not from around?”

Thomas thought about it, but for a split second, he realized in shock and said “Our family…came from Equestria?”

“That’s right.” Said Thomas’ mother, “Our family was of great importance long ago. But something happened that made us leave. We arrived before the days of World War I. We continued to try to find a way to uphold our family legacy because we knew that one day when the time came, we would one day return there.”

She sighed in sadness and said “I just didn’t think it would come this way, though.”

“But why didn’t you tell me?” said Thomas.

“I really wanted to,” said Thomas’ mother, “Believe me, I wanted to, you were the first person I wanted to tell. But because of the work I do, it keeps robbing me the one thing I should’ve been there for the most. For you. And if your father hadn’t gotten in the way…I would’ve been there for you when you needed me the most. I have no excuse for it either. I’m sorry.”

“I’m sorry, too mom.” Said Thomas. “I wish I could’ve done better.”

He then looked at her and said “And about our family, I have so many questions. A man also came by and gave a journal that belonged to Achilles Rohan. I thought it was only a story.”

“It isn’t sweetie.” Said Thomas’ mother, “I once thought that way too, but I had seen it when I was a child. Though temporary, I know now who we are and where we came from. And I’m sure that in time, you’ll be able to find those answers to your questions.”

Thomas couldn’t help but smile, but then he noticed his left hand was about to fade.

“Aw crud, my time’s almost up.” Said Thomas, then he looked at his mom and said “And promise me one thing mom.”

“Anything.”

“Live your life to the fullest and live it well.” Said Thomas, “And when the time comes if either of us wound up in the afterlife, we would meet each other there again, and we can share our stories of what we’ve been through. And when we do, there will be no doubts and no regrets.”

“I promise, Thomas.” Said his mother. “And promise me you’ll do our family proud, no matter where you are.”

“I promise too, mom.” Said Thomas with a teary smile.

Thomas and his mother shared one last hug with one another. The moment they broke it, Thomas had already begun to fade.

“Goodbye mom.” Said Thomas, “We’ll meet again someday. And now that I’ll always love you.”

Thomas’ mother also smiled and said “I love you too, Thomas. I look forward till we meet again.”

And thus, Thomas had vanished from his old home and had returned to the dream realm with Luna. Thomas stood there with tears in his eyes, then hugged Luna, much to the Princess of the Night’s surprise, but accepted it nonetheless.

“Thank you, Luna.” Said Thomas before they broke it. “I really needed that.”

“You are welcome, Thomas.” Said Princess Luna with a smile of her own.

“And…” said Thomas before he looked at Princess Luna, “If you want, we can always talk more whilst in the dream realm. That way you could know more of my kind. And honestly, I find it relaxing talking to you. You’re quite the conversationalist.”

Luna giggled again and said “I would love to have a friend to talk to in the dream realm. And also in the waking world, if you wish.”

“Oh, most definitely.” Said Thomas.

“I must be off,” said Princess Luna, “But we shall speak again soon once time permits me.”

“I look forward to it.”

Soon enough, Thomas woke up for a brief moment and looked around. He couldn’t help but smile as he felt like he somewhat made a new friend in Equestria. He soon fell back asleep, wondering what the next day might bring.

************************************************************************************************

“Are you sure about this?” asked Thomas as he felt really nervous.

“Trust me Thomas,” said Twilight, “I know that they’ll like you, you just have to give them a chance.”

“If they give me one.” Said Thomas, “I remembered what Spike told me that one time when Zacora came over and they were instantly afraid of her without even talking to her, because they judged her for her appearance.”

He then mumbled, “Something that’s also been a big issue in my world.”

“I see.” Said Twilight as she was concerned over what he had just said, but shook it off, “But don’t worry, they’ve learned their lesson and I know you’ll get along great with them.”

“Though I thought Spike and Starlight were going to join us too.” Said Thomas.

“Oh, I sent both Spike and Starlight on a few errands today, so it should only be the two of us and my friends.”

Soon enough, the two of them arrived at the picnic area, where he spotted the rest of Twilight’s friends. He saw Rarity among them, but he didn’t recognize the other four. One who had a rainbow mane, but also had an athlete build. Then there’s another with a country hat, which Thomas could guess would be a farmer, then there was another with pink hair, and he could tell she was very shy, whilst the other also had a pink mane and appeared to be very poofy, and from what he could tell, she was the most active one of the groups. Thankfully, Twilight showed you via pictures. One with the Rainbow hair is Rainbow Dash, one with the hat is Applejack, the shy one is Fluttershy, and the other one is Pinkie Pie.

“Well, howdy Twi,” said Applejack, “Mighty glad y’all could join us.”

“Though uh…what’s that thing next to you?” asked a curious Rainbow Dash.

Pinkie gasped and instantly hugged him whilst saying “Is this a new friend?!”

“Uh, you could say that.” Said Thomas nervously.

“Um…hello.” Said Fluttershy nervously.

“Hi.” Said Thomas once Pinkie released him, then he looked at Rarity and said “Oh, Rarity, I never got the chance to thank you for the new wardrobe. You really are a lifesaver.”

“Oh, my pleasure, Thomas darling.” Said Rarity.

“Wait, you know him?” asked a confused Rainbow.

“Of course,” said Rarity, “Thomas requested on a wardrobe that he desperately needed. What with his, ahem, current attire only being swim trunks.”

“Swim trunks?” said a confused Applejack. “How come y’all have only one pair of clothing?”

“Trying to go all natural?” teased Rainbow.

“Rainbow Dash!!” scolded Rarity.

“Well, I didn’t exactly have any other clothing on me when I died.” Said Thomas.

The others, minus Twilight, were all startled by this when they looked at him.

“Pardon,” said Rarity as she tried to make sense of it. “Did you say, died?”

Pinkie pinched Thomas, making him yelp, with Pinkie saying “You look alive to me.”

“I am right now, yes.” Said Thomas, “But in case you wonder, I’m actually known as a human. Or otherwise known as Homo Sapiens. We come from a planet called Earth, where over billions of humans live. Young and old, big, or small, every human looks more different than the other. We live our lives one day at a time.”

The girls were surprised to hear the world where he comes from.

“Incredible.” Said Rarity, “What else do humans have over there?”

“Like, what kind of magic and Cutie Mark do you use and have?” said Pinkie Pie.

“Oh, we don’t have magic in our world.” Said Thomas.

“What?!” exclaimed the Mane 5.

“Yeah, in our world, magic is considered folklore and myth, thinking it’s nothing but superstition. Heck, I didn’t even think dimensional travel was possible. As for Cutie Marks…what’s that?”

“Oh, it’s this!!” said Pinkie Pie as she pulled down part of her skirt, showing the side of her posterior, as well as her Cutie Mark. Thomas blushed madly at this. For a random girl was showing part of her ass at him.

“Pinkie Pie!!” shouted the others before they quickly covered it up.

“Pinkie, we do not show our flanks to a random stallion!!” shouted Rarity.

“Sorry.” Said Pinkie with a squee.

“So…what’s so special about them?” said Thomas, desperately wanting to change the subject.

“They help us show our talents.” Said Twilight. “Mine is Magic, Rainbow is fast flying, Applejack is good at farming, Rarity is a well-known fashion designer, Pinkie specializes at parties, and Fluttershy specialized in animal caretaking.”

“Huh, that’s really interesting.” Said Thomas.

“And what about you?” asked Applejack, “How do y’all know what your special talent is.”

“We don’t, we just do.” Said Thomas. “Sometimes we experiment with what we’re good at, then afterwards, we work hard to perfect them, and in time, we also use what we’ve learned. Not through magic, but from the sweat of our brows and the strengths of our backs, as well as hard educational work.”

He then looked at Rainbow with a quirked eye and said “Seeing that one of you lacked any.”

Rainbow was suddenly in his face and said “What’s that supposed to mean?! I had my education!!”

Thomas suddenly smirked and said “Was that before, or after you put laxatives in the teacher’s drinks, which got you expelled before you had your degree?”

Rainbow gawked in shock as her jaw dropped, which surprised the rest of her friends.

“Wha…how did you…?!” said Rainbow in shock.

“Fluttershy, who told Twilight, who told Spike, who told me.” Said Thomas.

Twilight groaned loudly and slapped her forehead whilst saying “I can’t believe he blabbed. He promised not to say anything.”

“Did you make him promise not to say anything?” asked Thomas.

Twilight blushed and slapped her head in embarrassment, for she can’t believe she didn’t think of that.

“Anyway,” said Thomas, “As for how I got here. After I graduated from College…”

“College?” asked Rarity.

“Uh, picture this.” Said Thomas, “It's... let's just say it's a type of school. Preschool is a beginning school for toddlers. Then they move on to Elementary Schools, there it's kindergarten to eighth grade. Then they move on to high school. Ninth to twelfth grade. And it's their choice if they want to go to college after they graduate high school.”

“Wait, school after school after school?” said Rainbow in disbelief, “What kind of insane world do you live in?!”

“Hey, education is very important to all of us here.” Said Thomas, “Otherwise you wouldn’t have had the grade to pass for your Wonderbolts Reserves test.”

Rainbow groaned loudly and held her head, with her saying “I’ve really gotta stop telling ponies my stories.”

“Be thankful it’s not an autobiography.” Said Thomas. “Anyway, after I graduated, I moved to a Lake House far away from my family.”

“Now why would y’all leave yer family?” asked Applejack.

Thomas had a saddened look and told them what he told Princess Celestia and Twilight, which shocked the rest of the Mane 5.

“Why in tarnation would anypony neglect their own child, like that?!” said Applejack.

“People who would rather be ignorant of their own kids rather than spend some time with them.” Said Thomas.

“But…that’s so mean.” Said Fluttershy.

Pinkie Pie suddenly bawled whilst she was crying and held onto Thomas tightly, and shouted “I can’t imagine my entire life growing up without friends.”

“Pinkie…too…tight.” Said Thomas.

“Whoops.” Said Pinkie before she let him go and he ended up landing on his posterior.

“Is she always like this?” whispered Thomas to Twilight.

“You get used to it.” Said Twilight.

“Anyway,” said Thomas, “After I went to the lake, I decided to go for a swim for a bit, until I was suddenly dragged by a whirlpool that appeared from out of nowhere and sucked me in. I somehow drowned when I was under water. Before I knew it, I washed up at a lake not far from here, that’s when Twilight found me. Although she kinda threatened me when I called her a horse, and in my defense, I did freak out whilst I was here, I mean like no one else in my position would freak out if they met another species in a different world.”

“Ah’d probably freak out too if ah met a different species.” Said Applejack.

“Not me.” Boasted Rainbow, “I’d face the dangers, head on.”

Thomas gave a deadpanned stare, but then he had a Grinch like smirk on him. He whispered something to Twilight. She blinked in surprise, and looked at him confusingly, which he nodded. But nonetheless, she complied and casted a spell.

“Even this?” said Thomas.

Rainbow took a good look at him and suddenly blinked in shock. For Thomas was having sunflower petals on him and he was trying to look as cute as possible, which confused the others greatly, with Thomas suddenly singing in a cute tone.

We are such happy flowers

We will now sing for hours

Aren't we unbearably cute?

Watch me solo on jazz flute

Thomas then played the flute whilst acting innocent, with Rainbow suddenly screaming in fear as she hid behind Applejack whilst shaking. Everyone stared at Rainbow dumbfounded and surprise, causing them to snicker and barely being able to keep their laughter in.

“So,” said Applejack in a teasing tone, “Y’all can take danger, but y’all can’t take cuteness?”

Rainbow blinked in shock and looked at the others, realizing that her secret has been exposed and had a look of embarrassment on it.

“Honestly,” said Thomas as he tossed the flower and flute away, “What the heck do you have against cuteness?”

“Cuteness isn’t exactly Rainbow’s thing.” Said Fluttershy.

“Right,” said Thomas, “Cause the only one who works the cuteness well is Twilight, and she’s Adorkable when she does that.”

Thomas instantly slapped his mouth shut with both his hands, for he didn’t realize that he had just called Twilight adorkable. Everyone else stared at him surprised, whilst Twilight blushed heavily whilst also being surprised at the same time too.

“So, uh…moving on.” Said Twilight.

The two of them tried to change the subject, with Pinkie whispering to the others, “Is it obvious that Thomas likes Twilight and Twilight likes Thomas?”

“Oh, yeah.” Said the rest of the Mane 5.

******************************************************************************************

“So, this is the portal?”

From within the library, both Thomas and Twilight were standing in front of the mirror, which Twilight said would lead straight to Canterlot High, where one of her reformed friends, Sunset Shimmer.

“That’s right.” Said Twilight, “A unicorn named Starswirl the Bearded created these portals to other worlds. Though nothing he tried worked, so he decided to use these mirrors as a gateway to travel to different worlds. However, he theorized that it would open once every thirty moons.”

“No, it wouldn’t.” said Thomas quickly.

“Huh?” said Twilight.

“See those runes by the mirror?” said Thomas as he pointed them out. “Those Runes say that the mirror is charged up at full power when the moon is full. And given that he had already found another mirror on the other side, he also must’ve found a way to cast a spell there. Now instead of the portal being open for every two years, it opens up once a month.”

Twilight slowly looked at him, then to the portal, the repeated the process, and her jaw dropped as she kept doing it, but now at a fast pace.

“Wha…how…?” muttered Twilight.

“Duh, I read an old history about how unicorns used to use Runes to do their magic before they perfected the spell using their horns. Starswirl must’ve used the same spell to open a portal.” Said Thomas, “Seriously, even a dead brained monkey could see that. And I’m surprised Starswirl didn’t see that it was a permanent spell when he casted it.”

Twilight’s eye rapidly twitched, and within a split second, she screeched so loud, the entire country heard her screech as the ground was shaking at the same time.

And from three different scenes, after the scream and ground shaking ceased, Luna, Cadance and Starlight asked “Twilight freaking out over something obvious again?”

“Yup.” Said Celestia, Shining Armor and Spike at the same time.

******************************************************************************************

Soon enough, the two of them entered the portal. But soon enough, they landed on the other side, with Thomas feeling very dizzy.

“Oh, major wipeout.” Said Thomas as he slowly got up.

“You okay?”

The moment Thomas took a good look at Twilight, to saying that he was surprised was exaggerated. For he saw a girl about his height with a familiar skin tone and a familiar hairstyle. She was also wearing a blouse with a bowtie, a purple skirt and what appeared to be, what did they call them, heel boots? Meh, fashion wasn’t his strong suit. He was surprised to see Twilight as a human.

“T-Twilight.” Said Thomas as Twilight also looked at him. “I…never realized.”

“You’re younger.” Said Twilight surprised.

“Wait, what?” said Thomas.

He looked at the statue and noticed the mirror. When he went over, he was surprised by what he was seeing. He appeared younger, possibly a senior. His skin had gotten a little brighter and smoother. His hair was also combed back and covered in gel, so much so that he there was sunlight bouncing off of it. He was wearing the same clothes as before, a pair of jeans, a white shirt, and a brown jacket.

“Huh, didn't see that coming,” said Thomas to himself. To his surprise, he sounded younger too.

“Well, from what Sunset and I realized,” said Twilight as she explained, “The portal does kind of make those who go through it older or younger. For example, when I came here, I ended up being my friend Sunset’s age, but in Equestria, she’s a few years older than me.”

“Huh,” muttered Thomas as he looked between the portal and the school, “It’s like the portal somehow knows where it is and adjusts its users accordingly.”

Twilight nodded and said “That’s what I also thought too. But then again it’s because of Equestrian Magic, that it continues to grow and evolve. It’s always unpredictable.”

“After what I’ve seen in the past few weeks, I can believe it.” Said Thomas, “So, where do we go next?”

“Well, from what Sunset told me before I got here,” said Twilight, “She and her friends are currently at the Sweet Shoppe, Equestria’s version of Sugarcube Corner.”

“Anything I should know about them?” asked Thomas.

“It’s a bit of a long story.” Said Twilight, “Why don’t we walk and I’ll explain everything.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Said Thomas, until they suddenly heard a grunt.

When they turned around, they saw it was none other than Spike that was with them.

“Spike?” said Twilight surprised, “What are you doing here?”

“Wanted to visit too.” Said Spike, “I mean, I always wanted to talk to my counterpart more often.”

Thomas took a look, and to his surprise, Spike really did become a dog. Within a split second, Thomas laughed again whilst holding his gut. Spike suddenly remembered what they talked about since they first met, causing him to blush in embarrassment and grumble. Twilight rolled her eyes, but realized that Spike had it coming, considering that he just jumped through the portal without permission.

**************************************************************************************************

Soon enough, the two of them, ahem, three of them, walked down the street with Twilight explaining everything.

“So let me see if I have this right,” said Thomas, “Sunset Shimmer was once the student of Princess Celestia and wanted to be a Princess too, but she got impatient and ended up rebelling against her teacher, then ran away to this world and went to that school we passed, and she drove everyone apart just so that she could be in power. But when you came along, you united five girls, who look like your friends back home, revealed the truth to them, and when Sunset took your crown, she turned into a monster and you lot stopped her. And after the magic purged the darkness from her, she ended up being a normal person and regretted of what she did, and she chose to stay behind to make up for her mistakes?”

“That’s right.” Said Spike, “And after that, the Dazzlings shortly came along and tried to take over the school, but Twilight and I came back and with the girls, even with Sunset’s help, we were able to beat them, with Sunset finally being able to redeem herself.”

“And last we heard from what Sunset told us,” said Twilight, “She helped my counterpart when she was corrupted with Equestrian Magic. Afterwards they went to Camp Everfree. They helped saved a friend and that place from being sold, and have gained new abilities too.”

“And they encountered a ton of things,” said Thomas, “And from what you told me, Sunset kept getting herself in trouble because of her temper and impatience.”

“That’s pretty much it.” Said Spike.

Thomas however, pondered over why Sunset acted like this. However, after hearing all that from Twilight and Spike, he was able to make out why she really acted this way.

“Oh, we’re here.” Said Twilight, making Thomas notice the shop.

The moment they walked in, Thomas noticed the group and immediately recognized them. Twilight was right, despite them looking human, their likeness is truly uncanny.

“Whoa,” said Thomas as he couldn’t believe his eyes, “The resemblance is quite uncanny. The facial features are somewhat different, and minus the pony ears, tails, and wings and horns to some, they almost look completely identical.”

“I know what you mean,” said Twilight before she giggled, “I felt the same way when I first met them. Though I didn’t spend enough time with my counterpart, I could tell she’s really smart. As well as one thing.”

“Oh?” said Twilight whilst looking at him curiously.

“You both don’t know when not to poke your nose into other people’s business.” Said Thomas with a mischievous smirk.

“Hey!!” said Twilight, as if she was feeling offended.

“No, he’s got you there, Twilight.” Said Spike. “Nightmare Moon, Pinkie Pie, the Friendship problem, so on and so forth.”

“Let’s just say hi to the others.” Said Twilight as she wanted to change the subject.

They went over to the girls, with the human version of Pinkie Pie noticing Twilight. She gasped and said “Hey look, it’s Princess Twilight, and she brought a new friend!!”

The girls looked at the door’s direction and saw Twilight coming in, with Thomas in tow.

“Twilight.” Said Sunset as she walked over and hugged her, “It’s so good to see you again.”

“Good to see you too.” Said Twilight.

“So, who’s yer new friend here?” said the human version of Applejack.

“Oh, this is Thomas Rohan.” Said Twilight, which confused some of them.

“That’s an odd name.” said the human version of Rarity.

“Well, that was my name from where I’m from.” Said Thomas. “Besides, like you’re ones to talk.”

He pointed at Pinkie and said “For example, like Pinkie Pie. What, she’s pink that’s baked in a pie?”

Everyone else was surprised, however, Pinkie laughed at that and said “Now that would be very funny.”

“Or Shining Armor.” Said Thomas, “He’s not shiny, he’s not even wearing any armor.”

Both Spikes stifled their laughter through snorting, for the way he says it was very funny, with Spike saying “You know, he does have a point.”

“Or like Spitfire,” said Thomas, which surprises Rainbow, “What, she spits out fire every time whenever she talks?”

Everyone else was baffled by what he said, with Thomas saying “Trust me, if you were where I’m from, they’d say the same thing.”

“Where you’re from?” said a confused Rainbow.

“Thomas is from another human realm.” Said Twilight, which caused the girls to gasp.

“You’re from another world?!” exclaimed the human version of Twilight, or as her friends would sometimes call her, Sci-Twi, as she zipped over and was nearly right in front of his face.

“Uh, yeah?” said Thomas as he tried to regain his composure, ‘I’m surprised Twilight wasn’t like this when I first met her.’ Said Thomas from within his own thoughts.

“This, is, amazing!!” said Twilight in excitement, “What’s the difference between our world?! How did you get to this one?! Are there similarities between our worlds?! Are there…?!”

“Whoa, calm down, Twilight.” Said Sci-Twi’s dog, which was none other than this world’s version of Spike. “You’re doing it again.”

Sci-Twi stopped and blushed before giggling nervously, “Oh, right, my bad.”

“Eh, it’s cool.” Said Thomas, “You were just excited is all.”

“Did you arrive in this world?” asked Sunset.

“Not really,” said Twilight, “He arrived in Equestria about half a month ago.”

“He did?” said Sunset surprised, “How did he get here?”

“I drowned in a whirlpool.” Said Thomas, much to the others’ shock. After he took his seat, Thomas told them his full version of how he got to Equestria, how Twilight took him in, and how he slowly became Twilight’s friends. “And that’s how I got here.”

“Oh, you poor dear.” Said Rarity in concern.

“Ah can’t believe yer parents were like that.” Said Applejack.

“I…know how that feels.” Said Sci-Twi, thinking about her time with Abacus Cinch.

“But still,” said Rainbow, “Look at the bright side, at least you have a new home and friends that care about you. Heck, from what I’m seeing, Princess Twilight’s already accepted you without a second thought.”

“Even though when she nearly wanted to beat me to a pulp when I blurted out that horses can’t talk?”

The girls were silent by this and looked at Twilight, who blushed and smiled sheepishly and nodded.

“Uh, yeah, that too.” Said Rainbow.

“You know,” said Thomas, “You girls remind me a lot of your counterparts.”

“We do?” said Fluttershy.

“Oh yeah, in fact, I brought pictures.” Said Thomas, which surprised Twilight.

“You brought pictures?”

“Yeah,” said Thomas, “When I heard that you were going to another world, and you mentioned them, I asked your friends if I could take pictures. To show the Rainbooms what they looked like as Ponies, whilst I show your friends what they’d look like as humans. You didn’t think about that?”

Twilight was baffled and didn’t know how to respond to it, with Spike also being dumbfounded by it. Thomas took out a few pictures he was able to get, thanks to Pinkie Pie from Ponyville.

“We’ll start with you.” Said Thomas as he handed Fluttershy a picture.

She took a good look and to her surprise, she saw what she looks like as an anthro pony, especially her wings.

“Oh my,” muttered Fluttershy, “I’m a Pegasus in that world?”

“That you are.” Said Thomas, “Though the difference between the two of you, she lives near the edge of the forest in her cottage outside of Ponyville. From there she looks after all sorts of animals. Heck, she even tamed a Manticore by being nice and stood up to a dragon.”

The girls’ jaws dropped from hearing that, even Fluttershy was surprised by this.

“And then there’s her.” Said Thomas as he presented Pinkie with her photo.

They took a good look at her counterpart, and saw that she was an Earth Pony…

“Is it just me, or does her boobs look a little bigger?” asked Rainbow.

“Rainbow!!” exclaimed Rarity.

“What, I’m just asking!!” defended Rainbow.

“Pinkie’s counterpart is also like her.” Said Thomas, “She lives with the Cake family and works at their bakery. She’s also a number one-party planner in the town, knows everybody there too. Well, besides Cheese Sandwich that is.”

“Who?” said the Rainbooms confusingly.

“The male version of Pinkie Pie.” Said Thomas. They were suddenly silent, with Thomas saying in a deadpanned tone, “Okay, that sounds so wrong to say that out loud.”

After everyone nodded in agreement, Thomas moved on to the next one, one of Applejack. She looked at the photo and was surprised to see what she looked like.

“Like Pinkie, your counterpart is an Earth Pony.” Said Thomas, “But her family history is different. Back when her grandmother was a teenager, she and her family helped found Ponyville. Afterwards, the town grew and many family members founded more farms along the way. Your counterpart helps farm the apple orchid. Heck, she’s so strong, I once saw her knock down a forty-foot tree with her own hooves, as well as a three-ton rock.”

Applejack whistled impressed, for her counterpart sure must be something. Thomas then brought out a photo of Rarity. Although, she was surprised to see that she has a horn on her forehead.

“In this world, your counterpart is a Unicorn,” said Thomas to Rarity, “She uses magic like Princess Twilight, but she also has her own boutique, as well as a place to live above it in Ponyville. Then a while later, she opened her shop in Canterlot, which is Equestria’s capitol and also city for the high class. Though she had hit a few snags every now and then, she was able to open it with success. Though last we heard, she’ll soon be planning to go to Manehattan to see if there is a potential shop to open there.”

“So, I….er, she will own three shops?!” exclaimed Rarity when she became excited, then said in a singsong tone, “a-mazing!!”

Thomas couldn’t help but roll his eyes. ‘Definitely Rarity’s counterpart.’

“So, where do I fit in?” said Rainbow in excitement as she was excited.

Suddenly, Thomas couldn’t help but smirk and showed Rainbow a picture, but to her shock, she saw herself wearing a dress.

“Wait,” said Rainbow, “I’m a Nambi, pamby, Princess?!!”

“Why yes,” said Beau, “The fairest of them all.”

Twilight looked at him confused, but then saw a smirk he was hiding from underneath his lips, causing her to stifle hear laughter.

“And the surprising part.” Said Thomas, before he leaned in and whispered “You’re also married to Zephyr Breeze.”

Rainbow widened her eyes in shock, then rapidly twitched, and ended up raising her fists in the air.

“Nooooooooo!!!!!” exclaimed Rainbow as she didn’t want to believe that.

She suddenly heard a snicker, which then blew off into full blown laughter. When she looked, she saw that it came from Thomas and Twilight, who were laughing their butts off over her reaction. Even the rest of the Rainbooms were confused by this.

“Oh man, you should’ve seen the look on your face.” Said Thomas as he kept on laughing, soon the others caught on and laughed along too. Rainbow on the other hand.

“Oh, ha, ha.” Muttered Rainbow whilst crossing her arms, “Very funny.”

“Oh, come on, lighten up Rainbow,” said Spike, “After all the pranks you pulled on your friends, you know it was bound to bounce back at you like that sooner or later, right?”

Rainbow them grumbled and mumbled, “Yeah, I guess.”

“Anyway,” said Thomas, “This is the real photo.”

He showed her a photo of herself flying, which was no doubt taken by Rainbow herself, showing how fast she was flying.

“Like Fluttershy, you’re a Pegasus.” Said Thomas, “Your counterpart is one of the fastest flyers in all of Equestria, faster than any Pegasus alive in fact. She’s also the Captain of Ponyville’s weather, managing the weather like rain, snow, wind, and so on. She also dreams of being a member of the Wonderbolts, home to Equestria’s greatest flyers. She first joined as a cadet, and thanks to her friends helping her, she was able to help study for a test, now she’s a reserved member, meaning she’s one step closer to becoming a full-time member.”

Rainbow sighs in relief, saying “That’s a relief, I thought my counterpart was going to be lame.”

“Well, there’s something you do have in common,” said Thomas, “You both have egos the size of a city.”

“Hey!!” exclaimed Rainbow.

“No, it’s true.” Said Twilight, “Whenever things happen, she tend to go overboard, take things too far and sometimes she bragged about being the best constantly. Not to mention there was a time she didn’t want to read Daring Do because she thought books were for eggheads.”

“Really?!” exclaimed Rainbow in shock, with the others just as surprised.

“And I assume you lot had the same experience?” said Thomas with a smirk.

Suddenly, the Rainbooms thought out loud one by one.

“Well, there was the battle of the bands.” Thought Applejack.

“Then in the movie studio.” Thought Rarity.

“Then with Juniper.” Thought Applejack.

“Then at Spring Break.” Said Pinkie Pie, who then glared at her and said “And ended up getting me banned from the buffet too.”

“Okay, I get it, I have a big ego!!” exclaimed Rainbow, who then groaned and mumbled, “Why can’t I ever let things go or down?”

“Eh, pride tends to do that.” Said Beau, “Trust me, saw it plenty of times growing up on my world over the years. The only thing we can do is swallow that pride and do what’s right for the good of others.”

Beau leaned back and said “And to quote a character from my world, ‘It gets tolerable’, meaning you’d get used to it overtime.”

“You think so?” asked Rainbow.

“Got used to you, didn’t we?” said Beau with a teasing smirk.

This caused Rainbow and the others to laugh a bit. He looked at Sci-Twi and said “Plus I don’t think there’s any need to explain for you, considering I know how much you and Princess Twilight have in common. You both study hard, you work hard, you’re a genius…”

Both of them smiled with pride…

“And you both don’t know when to stop poking your nose into other people’s business.”

Both of them blinked in shock about that, causing both Spikes to laugh out loud hysterically.

“Oh, he’s so got you there, Twilight!!” exclaimed Dog Spike between laughs.

“That’s so true!!” exclaimed Dragon Spike before the two of them stopped.

“Excuse me?!” said Princess Twilight.

“What’s that supposed to mean?!” said Sci-Twi.

Both Spikes then deadpanned as they couldn’t believe that they had forgotten so easily.

“Nightmare Moon? Pinkie’s Pinkie senses? The Friendship Report? The Crystal Empire? Moondancer?” said Dragon Spike.

“The stuff that happened at CHS before the Friendship Games?” said Dog Spike.

Both of them blinked, then giggled sheepishly.

“Okay, good point.”

“Ditto.”

“But the rest of you also have similarities, but also differences too.” Said Thomas.

The girls looked at one another, then to him as they said “We do?”

“That’s right.” Said Thomas. “For starters…”

“Pinkie Pie and her pony counterpart love to arrange and plan parties, making cakes and can do the impossible. Only difference is, Pinkie works at a local diner temporarily whilst her pony counterpart works at Sugarcube Corner, a shop that makes cakes. And she’s really good at her job too. In fact, from what Twilight told me, she also has a secret party planning cave for everyone in town and likes to throw parties, whether birthdays, anniversaries and so on.”

“Oooh, she sounds fun.” Said Pinkie and said “I wonder if she and I will exchange notes for a party planning cave?”

“Then there’s Applejack and her counterpart. Both of them are honest and work at the farms and are strong. Differences, Applejack’s pony counterpart works at a farm with nearly over 200 trees and has raw strength, whilst she on the other hand works at a farm with only about more than fifty trees and she uses her geode for that kind of power.”

“That’s true.” Said Applejack, until…

“And twice as stubborn when you didn’t want to help Sunset to redeem herself, or that you automatically thought she was Anon a miss without realizing that she was also being framed or being a victim.”

Everyone was startled by what he said, but none was more startled than Applejack. “Wha…how did ya…?”

“Observation, detail, as well as from what Twilight told me.” Said Thomas.

The girls felt uncomfortable, wondering what else he knew about. But before they could ponder any further…

“For both Rainbow and her counterpart, both of them are loyal, and have a habit of being overboard, and are fast with a large amount of stamina,” said Thomas, “The differences between them. Pony Rainbow manages the weather and can fly and aims for the Wonderbolts.”

“Wait, Wonderbolts?” said Rainbow surprised, “As in the greatest fly team in history?”

“They got it in this one too?”

“They sure do.” Said Rainbow. “Though I don’t know if I should do that, or become a professional soccer player.”

“Huh,” muttered Thomas as he could see that, but then continued afterwards. “Anyway, you on the other hand are Captain of every sports team in CHS, works at a sports store and you use your geode to go fast. Another different factor, she has pure speed, whereas you use your geode to make you go fast. Though temporary if I had to guess, considering you would probably use too much energy.”

“He does have a point.” Said Sci-Twi, with Twilight nodding in agreement.

“Rarity and her pony counterpart have the same similarities,” said Thomas, “Both of them are generous, and have great taste in fashion and notices everything in detail. Differences from them. Pony Rarity owns two, and soon three different boutiques and is her own business woman. Whilst this Rarity on the other hand works part time at the boutique and can be a way bigger drama queen and also a bit selfish and obsessive.”

“I beg your pardon?!” exclaimed Rarity, feeling insulted at the same time.

“Need we remind of you of that incident at the Battle of the Bands and Equestria land?” said Applejack.

Rarity winced at that, not wanting to remember those two events.

“Fluttershy and her pony counterpart’s similarities are that they love and take care of animals. And wants to help them and are uncommonly kind to many around them and have a pet rabbit.” Said Thomas, “The difference between them, is that Fluttershy’s pony counterpart understands animals and lives in a cottage outside of Ponyville and near the forest because she’s not comfortable being around others, and not to mention has a ton of freaky sowing knowledge. Whilst this Fluttershy works part time at an animal shelter and uses her geode to understand the animals and is a whizz at math.”

Fluttershy giggled and said “That’s true, and it was really amusing when Trixie asked one of my bird friends to be her tutor when she thought I was cheating.”

Rainbow snickered at that, for she did have a point.

“So, you see, you lot do have so much in common, you just haven’t realized it yet.” Said Thomas, then he looked at Sunset. “Then there’s you.”

“Uh, yes?” said a confused Sunset.

“Miss getting angry and losing her cool.” Said Thomas.

“Meaning?” said Sunset as if she felt she was being insulted.

“I know the source of your anger.” Said Thomas, which surprised everyone in the room.

“I’m sorry, the source of her anger?” asked Rarity.

“That’s right.” Said Thomas, “It’s like this…”

He began to explain everything.

“Sunset’s anger stems from desires of her not being able to become a Princess and that it would never come true, and whenever she tries something, she always takes shortcuts, and because of that she became so unfocused, she always gets angry.”

Some of them, even Princess Twilight and Spike were a little surprised to hear that.

“Until her friends came into the picture.” Said Thomas, which surprised the others. “She went to take advise from councilors and other adults, wanting, to be the best and supportive friend she could ever be. So, she sometimes channel that anger and puts it into protective instincts. Every outburst whenever something happens, is her wanting to protect her friends.”

Thomas then concluded, “In fact, she loves them so much that the thought of anything bad happening to them, no matter who’s responsible, infuriates her.”

Everyone was shocked and surprised to hear this, but not as shocked and surprised Sunset were at the same time.

“Wow,” said Pinkie, “You’re really good.”

Sunset cleared her throat, for she was deep down surprised that someone had revealed why she was like this, even she herself was surprised.

“Guess that’s why you and Twilight seem to have much in common too.” Said Sunset.

“Oh, there’s a big difference between me and her.” Said Thomas.

“What’s that?” asked Spike.

“She’s twice as adorkable whenever she studies.” Said Thomas before he instantly slapped his mouth shut again in shock.

Everyone stares at Thomas surprised, with Twilight blushing madly at this again and looked away. Thomas then groaned and slammed his head onto the table, for he couldn’t believe he said it again. It’s twice that he made that mistake again. Twice.

The Rainbooms noticed something, with Sunset whispering, “It’s clear those two like each other, don’t they?”

“Oh yeah.” Said the Rainbooms, even the two Spikes.

*********************************************************************************************

Two weeks later, after their visit with Sunset and the Rainbooms, things have gone pretty smoothly for Thomas as he was enjoying his stay in Equestria. And during that time, his relationship with Twilight had nothing been but the greatest. The two of them were pretty much inseparable due to all the time they spent together in the library and going over the many books as well as the trip over the town. And during that time, Ponyville warmed up to him as they could see he really wasn’t that bad after all.

Since it was a nice day, Twilight decided to take Thomas on a picnic out near the lake. The same lake where the two of them first met a month ago. During that time, the two of them were talking, laughing, and admiring the scenery. So much, that Twilight decided to lean against him. Thomas on the other hand, found himself growing attached to Twilight. Not just because she’s cute, but because she’s also smart and values her friends. If that’s not a true Princess, he doesn’t know what is.

Thomas then had something on his mind and said “Hey, Twilight.”

“Hmm?” muttered Twilight as she looked at him with her purple eyes, one that he enjoyed to look at, “What is it?”

“Call me crazy, but didn’t you say there was a time you told me that you developed a crush on that other Stallion back at the Crystal Empire,” said Thomas, “Uh, Flash Sentry, was it?”

This of course made her blush, but shook it off as she spoke.

“Well…yes, that’s true,” began Twilight, “But…I didn’t really know him that well. He was a bit nice to look at, but we just didn’t’…click, if you know what I mean. Why do you ask?”

“Just curious,” shrugged Thomas, “I mean, I didn’t want to sound rude or anything, but I’m surprised that a beautiful lady such as yourself had found her prince charming, yet.”

Though Twilight was a little embarrassed, she couldn’t help but smile at the compliment.

“That’s true,” she responded, “But the truth is, it doesn’t matter if I find a prince charming. If I ever find somepony, I want it to be with somepony who’s honest, sweet, likes to read and is able to accept me for who I am and not just because I’m the Princess of Friendship.”

“Does it still sometimes bother you?” asked Thomas.

“A little bit.” Said Twilight whilst she looked down in thought. “I’ve got an eternity to find somepony. I’m sure you already know this by now, but Alicorns given the abilities of immortality, as well as keep our youth.”

Thomas thought about it, but then he asked something out of the ordinary.

“Did you ask for it?”

“What do you mean?” asked Twilight.

“You were made a Princess and you became immortal.” Said Thomas, “But that would mean that you’d end up outliving your family and friends, even watching loved ones come and go. And ask yourself the biggest questions. Will you end up giving up the immortal part so that you could live a normal life just so that you could stay with your friends?”

Twilight was surprised by this, for she didn’t give much thought to it. She looked away and looked at the lake ahead.

“I’m not going to lie, I will miss my family and friends when I grow older,” said Twilight as she had somewhat a saddened look. “But if there’s one thing I’ve learned from Princess Celestia; anypony that I choose to have as my mate will also obtain the immortality and possibly eternal youth just like me. But only if our feelings for each other are purely out of love.”

Thomas looked away for a bit, for it gave him a whole new reason and respect for Twilight. And maybe…even love too.

Suddenly, an idea popped in his head. Or rather an ironic one, which he couldn’t help but smile.

“Hey, Twilight.” Said Thomas, “It’s a perfect day for a swim, don’t you think?”

Twilight thought about it for a moment, but Thomas noticed that she was blushing.

“What?” asked Thomas.

“Sorry. It’s just…” said Twilight in an embarrassed tone, “I usually wear swimwear that don’t involve…well, bikinis. I never thought about going swimming because I sometimes feel insecure about that. And it’s been a while since I last swam.”

She looked at him bashfully and said “If I…get my bathing suit. Promise you won’t laugh?”

“Why would I laugh at that?” said Thomas with a smile, “And I’m sure that you’ll look alright in it.”

Twilight looked at him, and because of his smile, she felt encouraged and regained her confidence and she smiled back.

“Alright then,” said Twilight as she stood up, “I’ll even get your swim trunks whilst I’m at it. Wait right here.”

Within a split second, she used her magic to teleport back to the castle. As she left, he decided to wait for her. But during that time, he began to think about her, and it made him blush too. Could he be…developing feelings for her? If so, how will he tell her? Then another thought came to him; how hard it’s going to be to have her parents acknowledge that their daughter was going to be dating a human. Then he realized that he didn’t meet her parents yet. Though what he could tell, Twilight’s mother is a successful author, same with Night Light in his own way of things. And he remembered that she told him that her brother was once part of Canterlot’s guard before he moved to the Crystal Empire with his wife Cadance.

His thoughts were interrupted when Twilight came back. However, he noticed that she was blushing. And for good reason.

He noticed that she was wearing a two-piece bikini with pink stars that matched her Cutie Mark.

After Twilight gave him Thomas his Swim Trucks, she politely turned around and waited for him to get changed. Once he was able to get changed, he saw how beautiful Twilight looked in her bikini. But as he stared at her, he suddenly squinted his eyes and smirked.

“Are you…?” asked Twilight before she yelped when she felt something, or in this case someone, lifting her up as he held her bridal style.

“What are you…?!!” exclaimed Twilight before she and Thomas ended up being in the lake with a big splash. Afterwards, the two of them got up and were shivering slightly. It was cold, but they would soon get used to it. Thomas laughed a bit whilst he shivered.

“G-g-gotcha!!” said Thomas whilst he was shivering.

Twilight pouted for a bit before she smirked and splashed the water back in his face.

“Y-you jerk!!” stuttered Twilight as she tried to adjust to the temperature. Before she knew it, she ended up laughing after finding that humor, which caused Thomas to laugh with her too. Soon enough, the two of them began to have a little fun whilst in the water.

After their fun, Thomas suddenly stood a bit closer and held her cheek.

“I just can’t get over how adorable you look in that bikini, Twi.” Said Thomas whilst he stroked her cheek. Interesting enough though, she didn’t blush this time. Instead, she smiled and nuzzled into his hand as if she was a cute little kitten.

Thomas didn’t know how to respond to that as she continued to rub against the palm of his hand. However, as she did so, the action gave him an urge to do the same. Gently reaching for her hand, Thomas brought it up to her cheek and held it there. He admired the feeling of her soft fur against his skin. When all of a sudden, she ended up dunking his head in the water, causing her to laugh, within mere moments, the two of them had fun throughout the day.

After so much fun, Twilight ended up doing something unexpected.

“Gotcha!” she said whilst she was hugging him and nuzzling his cheek, which made him blush.

“This is what I call payback for all the times you embarrassed me.” Said Twilight as she looked at him in the eyes. She then pecks him on the cheek and said with a smile, “That’s for making my day less stressful and more entertaining.”

Twilight wrapped her arms around Thomas, to which he returned it slowly, for he was surprised that she did that. Though it felt good, he wondered why he did that. He decided to wait until they were back at the castle before they could say anything else.

*********************************************************************************************

After a long day, the two of them had reached the castle and went inside. From there on out, they went to Twilight’s bedroom and sat close to one another at the edge of the bed. Though the kiss was still on Thomas’ mind, he then asked her.

“Twilight,” began Thomas, “I gotta tell you something and I hope that you can be honest with me. Recently about a week ago, my feelings for you have been changing. Every time whenever we’re together, whether it’s to read, hang out with our friends, or have a picnic, it’s like I’m getting to know you a whole lot more.”

He placed his hand on top of hers.

“You value your friends, hard work, sometimes a little too hard, you’re kind and a giving pony and above all else, you’re one of the most beautiful alicorns I’ve ever met.”

Tears began to appear in the corner of her beautiful eyes, although Thomas was worried that he was a bit too hasty.

“D-Do…you really mean that?” asked Twilight.

Thomas nodded with a relieved smile.

“Yes, Twilight.” Said Thomas whilst not taking his eyes off of her, “You seem to understand the world a whole lot more than anyone I met back on my world. You’re very special to me.”

Twilight couldn’t help but tear up with happiness in her heart, causing her to throw her arms around him with a sudden hug, with her burying her face into his neck.

“I’d be lying if I said I haven’t become fond of you this past month. It’s very rare that I found somepony who loves reading just as much as I do. When you told me what you used to think of friendship, I knew there yet another thing we had in common. Though, I have to confess something about our little swim earlier...”

Thomas knew exactly what it was she was referring to.

“Yeah, I was curious about that too.” He asked, allowing the two of them to broke the hug and look at one another. “Why did you suddenly pull of that cute act and kiss me?”

Twilight blushed by the question, which didn’t surprise Thomas, considering that she knew that he was going to ask that.

“Well,” started Twilight, “Remember when you explained about how you never had a relationship with anyone back at your world, because of the girls who judged you wrongly?”

Thomas nodded, knowing what she meant.

“Well, I wanted to show you just how wrong they are. And how charming you really are…in my eyes.”

Twilight held Thomas’ hand gently, and never broke eye contact with him.

“D-Does that mean…?” asked Thomas.

Twilight nodded her head and said “I’ve actually grown attached to you, possibly even…fallen in love with you.”

She continued to smile, until she released his hand and placed them on his cheek, moving closer and gently…towards his lips.

Even though it didn’t last long, Thomas savored the soft feeling of Twilight’s lips during his first kiss with her. Since she’s already come clean, Thomas believed it was time for him to do the same.

“I’m going to be completely honest with you, Twilight.” Said Thomas as he gently placed his hands on her shoulders, “I’ve actually fallen in love with you too. And if you let me, I want to prove to you that I will never betray you.”

Twilight smiled and nodded, before the two of them leaned in and connected their lips again. This time, it lasted a little longer. He could feel her wrap her arms around his neck again. Her wings slowly extended outwards and flapped gracefully and happily the longer the two of them held in the kiss.

Afterwards, they broke the kiss and stared into each other’s eyes. However, Twilight suddenly began nervous whilst blushing.

“Could…” began Twilight whilst being nervous at the same time. “D-do you think you can…help me…take off my bikini, Beau?”

“Beau?” replied Thomas in confusion, which caused Twilight to giggle.

“That’s my new nickname for you. It does have a nice ring to it, wouldn’t you say?”

Thomas, now Beau, chuckled after considering it.

“I suppose it does sound like a good nickname, now that I think about it.” Said Beau.

Beau then slowly reached for her back when he decided to help her out of her bikini like she requested. He reached behind and grabbed the tie and loosened it up enough for it to be able to fall off of her. She blushed softly as her D-Cup breasts were now free.

“H-how do I look?” asked Twilight whilst turning and used her right arm to cover her breasts whilst feeling nervous at the same time.

“You look…beautiful.” Said Beau.

“Well, don’t just stand there, take them off,” said Twilight whilst gesturing to Beau’s swim trunks.

By this point, it was obvious where this situation was going, so Beau obeyed Twilight and reached down to the hem of his trunks and pulled them down, showing off your shaft. Twilight blushed and took note of the shape.

“Beau... I-is that what... a human’s shaft looks like?” Twilight asked, reaching out to grab it.

“Y-Yeah, it is,” replied Beau, whilst feeling embarrassed too at the same time. Which is understandable, considering that it’s his first time being bare in front of a girl.

“I’ve... never seen a human phallus before. Th-There’s no ring around the midsection, or flat surface on the tip. It’s so big and...” Twilight paused and felt Beau’s shaft in the palm of her hands. “...hard.”

“T-Thanks, Twilight,” replied Beau awkwardly, shuddering to the touch from her soft hands.

Without even thinking, Twilight began to stroke your length, admiring it as she did so. “Does it feel good, Beau?” she asked.

“Y-Yes... without a doubt,” shivered Beau.

Twilight stroked Beau’s shaft a little faster and gave his balls some attention as well. Beau’s body twitched a little from how well she was tendering to his manhood and it made him wonder if she’s done this before. With Beau’s curiosity growing, you finally decided to ask.

“H-Hey... have you ever done this before Twi?” asked Beau.

“Well, sort of... there’s this book I’ve read just recently. It’s called “How To Please Your Stallion In Bed. I was a little too embarrassed to try it out, so I never really practiced up until now.”

“I didn’t even know you had books like that,” admitted Beau.

“You’d be surprised with what you can find in my library,” giggled Twilight before returning her attention back to Beau’s erection. What she did next blew Beau’s mind away. She opened up her mouth and took in his length.

*********************************************************************************************

Within a short while, both of them were making out passionately, and both of them were naked at the same time. The two of them broke the kiss as Twilight confessed something.

“Despite all that I’ve read about…you know…sex. I’ve…never done it before.”

“I had a feeling you’d say that,” said Beau as he stroked the top of her mane, “And you’re not the only one who’s a virgin. And if you want, you can take the lead and be on top.”

“That…might help.” Replied Twilight bashfully.

Getting into position, Twilight moved so that she was standing over Beau with her marehood level with his shaft. She bit her lip as she slowly lowered herself, allowing Beau’s manhood to ease into her walls. This continued ever so slowly, until he came to... her hymen.

“R-Remember what I said before, I-if you have sex with an alicorn... you will gain immortality,” she reminded as Beau’s penis poked her barrier. “Are... Are you sure you want to proceed?”

“Twilight, I love you more than anything in the world. I wouldn’t be doing this if I wasn’t sure about it. I’ll always be here for you, no matter what,” promised Beau, giving her a nod. In fact, the thought of being able to spend eternity with the love of your life brought Beau joy unlike any other.

“I-I... I love you too Beau...” she said as more tears appeared. With no more doubts, she sank all the way down on Beau’s member, allowing it to break her hymen. Twilight shut her eyes from the sharp pain and threw her head back, unable to suppress the moan that followed.

“S-Sweet Celestia... w-we got it in...” she muttered, managing to crack a small smile despite the pain. Watching blood come out of her marehood, Beau held both of her hands to show her she has his full support. Twilight took the time to get used to this new feeling.

Once the pain had subsided, Twilight began moving her hips up and down while keep her hands on Beau’s bare chest. She moaned blissfully, her breathing was steady and Beau was groaning from her tight entrance. While her insides did feel soft and warm, they kept quite a grip on his shaft.

“Oh jeez, you’re so tight!” groaned Beau.

“I... I can’t help it... this is my first time... and it feels so good!” she screamed. She then gave a rather rough slam on Beau’s member in a desperate attempt to loosen her marehood for him.

“Mm mph! Easy Twilight, you’re not the only one who’s just lost his virginity!” grunted Beau. She giggled and started grinding her hips on his. Twilight’s moaning grew more erotic and her wings flapped beautifully. Her horn also began to glow slightly.

“Mmm, I’m sorry, Beau... but, you’re just so... big and... hard,” Twilight said in a sultry growl. “I feel like I could ride you for centuries.”

At the same time, right outside, Spike and Starlight were walking down the hall whilst having a conversation.

“And that…” concluded Spike, “Is why you should never have chocolate, before going to sleep.”

“Uh, that doesn’t make sense.” Said Starlight in confusion.

“Makes sense to…”

They then suddenly heart moaning and grunting, which confused the two. They looked around, not knowing what else to expect. The two of them wondering what was going on.

“What was that?” said Starlight.

“It sounds like it’s coming from Twilight’s room.” Said Spike.

The two of them moved towards the room as they leaned against the door and heard them.

“Wonder what…?” said Spike, until they heard their answer.

“Oh, Sweet Celestia this feels good!!” moaned Beau loudly.

“Relax and let your princess give you some sugar.” Said Twilight.

The two of them were shocked by what they were hearing.

“Wait…” said Spike as he looked at Starlight in shock, “You don’t think…”

“Uh, yeah they are.” Said Starlight.

The two of them immediately blushed hard and moved away from the door. Soon the two of them were far enough to not hear the noise as they kept the blush on their faces.

“We must never speak of this again.” Said Starlight.

“Agreed.” Said Spike, causing the two of them to quickly move as far away as they could.

*********************************************************************************************

After a long intercourse, both Beau and Twilight were completely exhausted from their fun time. The two of them were under the blanket as they held onto one another.

“Sweet…Celestia…that was intense.” Said Beau between breaths.

“It’s been a while since…I felt so good.” Said Twilight as she was just as exhausted. Whilst she calmed down, Twilight nuzzled Beau’s chest, cuddling him as if you were a stuffed animal.

“I can’t…believe that I…mated and…fell in love…with the most beautiful Alicorn Princess.” Said Beau between pants.

“And this Alicorn Princess is very happy.” Said Twilight softly as she kissed Beau’s cheek.

The two of them laid there in silence, until a thought popped in Beau’s head.

“Hey, Twilight?” asked Beau?

“Hmm?” asked Twilight.

“Is it possible that you might end up pregnant from someone of a different species?” asked Beau.

Twilight looked at her hand as she considered the question. After some thought, she said “Well, you’re the first human to set foot in this world, so only time will tell.”

Twilight slowly placed her hand on her belly. “You released quite a bit of sperm into my womb. Frankly I have no doubt that you would make a wonderful father, after all…” said Twilight before she started to coo whilst saying “You’re already proven to me that you’re a wonderful lover.”

Beau couldn’t help but blush and said “Thanks Twilight. I love you, so much.”

“I love you too, Beau.” Replied Twilight before she rested her head against his chest. Feeling him softly brush her hair and ears only encouraged her to go to sleep. Beau soon felt his body feeling tired too and soon fell asleep, whilst snuggling with the Princess that he held dearly. And who knows, if she does end up pregnant, then Beau will devote all his time and energy into caring for their child.

Chapter 4: Meet the Sparkles

View Online

Later, the next morning, the sun began to rise as the light begins to shine on Ponyville. From a room of a certain Princess, the sun shined through it, revealing both Beau and Twilight, both of them asleep in the same bed…without any clothes on. Ever since Twilight confessed to Beau, he felt the same way about her. Afterwards, the two of them had a very crazy experience, something that neither of them had ever done before.

Before long, Beau stirred awake when the sun was shining on his face. He then looked down and saw a certain Princess resting her head on his chest. He couldn’t help but smile and ended up scratching behind her ear, making her hum like a kitten, which caused him to chuckle a bit as he realized that she sounded very cute. He couldn’t help but kiss her forehead, making her smile and slowly open her eyes. She looked up and saw Beau, looking down on her whilst smiling.

“Morning Beau.” Said Twilight.

Beau kept his smile and said “Morning to you too, Twilight.”

The scootched over until the two of them were face to face, rubbing the side of her face against his, whilst at the same time, Beau couldn’t help but slowly grasp onto her right breast, making her moan in delight.

“You tease.” Said Twilight as she looked at him.

“Can I help it when you’re adorkable?” asked Beau, which made Twilight blush whilst she kept her smile. “So…our first night just happened.”

“That’s right.” Said Twilight before she giggled.

“Now there’s another thing that needs to be addressed.” Said Beau.

“Like what?” asked Twilight.

“Like how are we going to tell our friends about us?” said Beau, “Especially your parents.”

Twilight suddenly shot up and held her face and shouted “Oh my gosh, I completely forgot about that!! I may have told my parents about me meeting somepony, but I wasn’t specific on who it was!!”

Beau suddenly grabbed Twilight’s cheeks and made him look at her.

“Twilight, calm down.” Said Beau. “I’m sure we’ll cross that bridge when we get there. Until then, let’s take it one step at a time. Besides, I’m not going anywhere. Okay?”

Beau planted a quick kiss to Twilight, making her slightly moan from his touch. He slowly departed from the kiss before she smiled.

“You’re right,” said Twilight, “We’ll take it one step at a time.”

“Good,” said Beau, “Now then first thing’s first, let’s arrange Spike and Starlight to make breakfast, so that way, we can invite our friends over and we can tell them the truth.”

Twilight was a little puzzled at first, with Beau saying “You told me they always come every week for breakfast in the castle, correct?”

“That’s right.” Said Twilight, “And Pinkie’s the one who always makes the pancakes.”

“Really?” said Beau, then wondered, “So that’s why the breakfast I had a week ago tasted fluffier than usual.”

Twilight giggled at that, with her soon standing out of bed and walked over to her closet and was able to pick out her clothes.

“Well, I might as well get to my room.” Said Beau, until he blinked and said “But wait…what if…”

When all of a sudden, his clothes suddenly appeared, surprising Beau and realized this was the exact clothing he was going to wear on that specific day. He looked at Twilight surprised, with the latter smiling.

“I noticed you arranged how you would place your clothes and laundry.” Said Twilight, “Glad I’m not the only one who organizes my own clothing. And Spike says that it was a waste of time.”

“I know, right.” Said Beau as he put his clothes on too, “People would think we were crazy, but the reason I do this, is because I didn’t want to wear the same thing, otherwise it would make me…”

“A total slob.” Said both of them at the same time, causing the two of them to smile.

Once they got fully dressed, the two of them stood close to one another and hugged one another.

“Now then, we’d better get going.” Said Twilight once they broke the hug. “We don’t wanna be late for our breakfast.”

“My thoughts exactly.” Said Beau, before the two of them exited the room.

************************************************************************************************

Later today, breakfast was being served, thanks to a certain pink friend of theirs, and everyone was enjoying the breakfast that Pinkie made.

“Thanks again for the breakfast Pinkie Pie.” Said Twilight before she ate one.

Beau ate his pancake, but then noticed something was very off. He looked around and could see the looks on their faces.

Rarity had somewhat an uncomfortable look on her face whilst sipping her tea, Fluttershy was hiding behind her hair as she looked embarrassed, Spike and Starlight had the same reactions, Pinkie giggled uncontrollably, whilst Rainbow looked like she wanted to laugh and Applejack had smirks on their faces whilst looking at…him and Twilight?

“Uh, Twilight.” Whispered Beau, “I don’t know why, but our friends are staring at us for some reason.”

Twilight stopped eating her breakfast and saw the reactions on their faces, with the latter looking very confused and asked, “What?”

Rainbow struggled to keep it in, with Applejack asking, “So…how was yer night last night?”

Twilight suddenly spat out her food in shock, with Beau choking a bit before spitting a bit of pancake out. The two of them looked at the others in shock, with Rainbow finally losing it as she laughed.

“Wha…how did you know that?!” exclaimed Twilight as she blushed in embarrassment, with Beau doing the same.

“Uh…” said Spike as he and Starlight raised their hands, and looking sheepish. “Whoops.”

“Spike!!” said Twilight as she was now greatly embarrassed.

“We’re sorry!!” said Starlight, “It’s just, it was early, Spike and I were busy talking and we heard the both of you going on in there!!”

Now both of them groaned in embarrassment, with Beau burying his face, whilst Twilight buried her face in pancakes.

Suddenly Beau looked at Spike sternly and said “Be glad you’re still not a dog now.”

“Oh, great, what,” said Spike, “You’d have to take me for a walk.”

“No,” said Beau with a glare, “I’d take you to a vet and get you neutered.”

Spike yelped and covered his privates with his hands in shock. But then Beau sighed and leaned backwards. “But, seeing that you lot know…yeah, we did.”

Suddenly, Fluttershy asked out of the blue, “So…how was it?”

Everyone looked at her shocked by what she said, that Fluttershy, the shyest pony in the group, had asked out in the open, of how it was. Suddenly, Twilight slowly giggled uncontrollably and said “It was amazing. Once he took charge, there was no stopping.”

“This, coming from a Princess who pounced on me like a cougar and said she’d give me some sugar?” said Beau with a smirk.

The girls were once again flabbergasted by this.

“Although…there is one question though.” Asked Rarity.

“How are we gonna explain it to Twilight’s family and Celestia?” Asked Beau.

“Y-yes, exactly.” Said Rarity as she agreed.

“That’s what we’re also worried about,” said Twilight as she leaned backwards, “I mentioned that I was seeing somepony, but I didn’t tell them exactly who it was. Plus, I’m not sure they would accept Beau, considering he’s…”

“A human from another world who died back on his world and was brought here?” said Applejack.

“Exactly.” Said Twilight. She then groaned and said “I just don’t know if they’ll ever accept him.”

“Although…” said Rainbow, “I’d be more concerned about your brother than your parents.”

Twilight looked at Rainbow with a flexed eyebrow and asked “Why?”

“The uh…” said Rainbow as she tried to explain a certain topic. But then made wedding noises, causing Twilight and the others to blink in surprise, with Twilight dreading something.

“Uh, what’s going on?” said Beau.

“Long story.” Said everyone in the room.

Twilight sighed and said “I guess I’ll have to…<gulp>…Introduce Beau to my parents. I just hope that they like him.”

“Ah’m sure they will Twilight.” Said Applejack.

Pinkie gasped and said “Oh no, I completely forgot!!”

“What?!” said the others in the room.

“Don’t you know Rarity!!” said Pinkie as she grabbed Rarity’s face, “We gotta take the train to Manehattan tomorrow!!”

Suddenly Rarity gasped and said “Oh my gosh, I completely forgot!!”

“Uh, what now?” said Rainbow.

“Oh,” said Fluttershy as she reminded Rainbow, “Don’t you remember, Rainbow? Rarity and Pinkie have to take the train to Manehattan because Rarity wanted to explore a new location for her next boutique.”

“Exactly, we mustn’t be late.” Said Rarity before she stood up, “Come Pinkie Pie, we must get ready.”

Rarity soon left the room, with Pinkie whispering “I’m excited to go because my sister Maud will meet us there for something special.”

Pinkie darted out of the room like a speeding rocket as if she was now on a mission of her life.

“Thanks again for the breakfast.” Said Rainbow before she wiped her mouth and said “I gotta check up on the weather teams.”

“And ah gotta get back to the farm to harvest this month’s crops.” Said Applejack.

“I’ll head back to my home to check up on the animals.” Said Fluttershy before the three of them left.

Soon it was just Spike, Starlight, Twilight, and Beau left. Twilight moaned whilst holding her head. “What am I going to do?” she said in worry.

“Don’t worry Twilight.” Said Spike, “If you really like Thomas…”

“Beau.” Said Beau, which Spike and Starlight looked at him, “Twilight gave me a nickname. I’d like it to stick.”

“Huh, I like it.” Said Starlight as she also liked the nickname.

“Anyway,” said Spike, “If you really like, er, Beau, then I’m sure they’ll like him. I mean he’s been here for a month and he seems okay. And if Princess Celestia approves him, then I’m sure the others too.”

“Yeah, but it’s not like they haven’t seen a human before.” Said Beau, “I mean how often do you see a 5’11 human with Caucasian skin, thin build with black hair and light brown eyes walking around Equestria with a bunch of ponies around them?”

“True,” said Starlight, “Not to mention Twilight, Spike and I are the only ones who knows what a human look like. The others were a little skeptical too, same with Ponyville. I’m not sure how Canterlot would feel about him though.”

“It’s not like Twilight can just use a cloaking spell whilst we move through Canterlot and remove them once we get to Twilight’s place.” Said Beau.

Twilight clicked, then looked at Beau and said “That’s a great idea, Beau.”

“It is?” said a confused Beau.

“Yes, we’ll use a cloaking spell to mask your presence once we arrive in Canterlot.” Said Princess Twilight, “We’ll also teleport there whilst we’re at it.”

“But let’s finish first before we go.” Said Beau, which Twilight nodded in agreement. However, as they continued to eat their breakfast, Beau then thought ‘I just hope that they’ll accept me.’

*********************************************************************************************

After they were done, Twilight was able to cast a concealment spell on Beau, allowing the two of them to travel to Canterlot. The two of them were teleported near the city entrance and began to walk through its large streets.

“Now remember Beau,” whispered Twilight just to make sure no one was listening, “We sneak towards my parents’ house so that we can introduce you to them. Thankfully my brother’s not here yet, so I don’t want to further complicate things.”

“What do you mean?” whispered Beau.

“Well, he can be a bit…too overprotective.” Said Twilight.

“Don’t you mean a big jerk after the way he yelled at you back at the wedding?” said Beau, making Twilight widen her eyes in shock, with Beau adding “Again, Spike.”

Twilight then growled and was angry, “I am so going to get him for that.”

“Let’s just focus on the task at hand.” Said Beau, then ended up flirting by saying “And maybe I’ll give you some happy ending time.”

“Happy ending?” said Twilight, until she gasped lightly and blushed red, for Beau was holding and massaging the side of her flank. “B-Beau…not in public.” Whispered Twilight again.

“But you see where I’m going with this.” Said Beau.

Twilight couldn’t help but moan, but smiled whilst rolling his eyes at the same time, for she couldn’t argue with that logic. And strangely she’s looking forward to it. Beau continued to look around the city. To say this place is beautiful is an understatement. However, when he looked at the citizens, he could see how stuck up they really are. He didn’t know how he could tell, but he could most definitely tell that they have the makings of a complete spoilt people.

Soon enough, they arrived at a large house, with Beau looking up. He whistled as he was impressed by what he saw at the same time.

“Wow, I have to admit, this is a very nice house.” Said Beau, “What kind of job did you say they did again?”

“Both of them were young writers.” Said Twilight, “They at first wrote a few novels, but in time, they also wrote about a few things about the world that they explored.”

“Nice.” Said Beau. He then looked down and said “Heh, funny, I always wanted to be a writer too.”

“Really?” said Twilight surprised when she looked at him.

“Yeah,” said Beau, “But my folks told me that it was never going to happen. I ended up believing it and stopped having that dream. Maybe one day I’ll find that passion again.”

Twilight held his hand, gaining Beau’s attention and smiled at him, trying to encourage him to stay positive, which in turn he couldn’t help but smile too, even if Beau was still invisible. Twilight moved towards the door and knocked on it. Within moments, a unicorn opened the door, which was a female.

“Twilight!!” said the woman as she hugged her. “It’s so good to see you!!”

“Good to see you too, mom.” Said Twilight, before they broke their hug.

“Come on in, your father was just about to have some tea ready.” Said the woman as she walked in, with Twilight following suit and Beau snuck in, allowing Twilight to close the door.

“So…how are you Twilight?” said the mare, “What was so important that you’d want to come over.”

“Well…” said Twilight nervously whilst she was blushing, “It may come as a surprise to you but…I met someone.”

The mare gasped and held onto Twilight and said “Really, that’s amazing!! Who’s the lucky stallion?”

“Well…” said Twilight as she used her magic to make Beau visible, which shocked the mare, along with a stallion who was peaking his head through the door. “Mom, dad. This is Thomas Rohan, or as folks would call him, Beau. Beau, these are my parents, Night Light, and Twilight Velvet.”

“Uh,” said Beau as he nervously waved to them, “Hello there.”

***************************************************************************************************

At the living room, everyone was at the living room. Though…one wouldn’t say it was comfortable. For it was awkward for them. For when Twilight said she met someone, they didn’t know it was…not a pony. Beau was also nervous, for he didn’t know how they would respond to it.

“So uh, we’re all having fun here?” said Twilight. However, when there was no response, which made her more nervous. “Okay then.” Said Twilight before she continued.

“Um, Twilight.” Said Twilight Velvet. “When you said you met somepony, we didn’t think it would be, uh…”

“A hairless ape who happens to be as bald as a baboon’s butt without the funny colors?” said Beau, which caused the two parents to look at him surprised by that comment. “Yeah, I get that a lot.”

“So, um…” said Night Light, wanting to break the conversation. “How did you two exactly meet?”

“Oh, whilst I was strolling down the lake to get some exercise because of Spike,” said Twilight, before she growled and said “That Spike said I needed exercise because he made a comment on how I’m chubby.”

Night Light chuckled, for that was something Spike would say, causing Velvet to elbow him.

“I met him at the lake out there.” Said Twilight, “Though…he wasn’t there by choice.”

“By choice?” asked Twilight Velvet, “What do you mean?”

“I uh…” said Beau as he didn’t know how to respond. “Died.”

The two parents were surprised by this, with Beau explaining to them.

“See, I wasn’t exactly born in a loving family like your daughter here.” Said Beau, “Growing up, all I did was study. Neither of my parents wanted to spend time with me. My father was a reckless and irresponsible gambler, whilst my mother was always working. They never had any time for me. Nor was I a popular guy at school. I was…treated like an outcast. Shunned by society you might say. So, after I graduated, I went to my grandparents’ Lake House. When they died, they left the will of the place to me. I loved them a lot, and they did to me to. So, I chose to live there, thinking what else I could do with my life. But one day whilst I was swimming, a whirlpool appeared in the middle of nowhere, and I ended up being pulled into it. I slowly blacked out, which indicated that I was drowning. Before I knew it, I wounded up at a lake in Equestria. That’s when Twilight found me.”

“Oh, you poor dear.” Said Twilight Velvet, with awkward feelings pushed aside.

“At first I was freaked out of my mind.” Said Beau, but then couldn’t help but chuckle and said “Then I accidentally blurted out that horses couldn’t talk. Twilight felt offended by that and threatened me with her magic. I panicked at first, but grumbled that she didn’t freak out when she was in a different world.”

Both Twilight Velvet and Night Light chuckled at that too. “Oh, we can assure you, she did freak out the first time she was in another world.”

Beau looked at Twilight surprised. Twilight giggled nervously and said “I might’ve told them of my adventure through the other side of the mirror.”

“Anyway,” said Beau, “She took me in when I had nowhere else to go. Then during that time, we found out we have a few things in common. Twilight even wrote a letter to Princess Celestia, which turned out, she knew the existence of my kind the whole time.”

Both of them had their jaws dropped, that Celestia would know something like this.

“I wanted to go back,” said Beau, “But then I felt like I belonged here. At first, Ponyville seemed nervous around me, until they later warmed up to me. Same with her friends.”

“How long have you been in this world?” asked Night Light.

“About a month.” Said Beau, “I was thinking of applying for a job at Ponyville, maybe as Twilight’s librarian archivist. I’ve got a knack for these things.”

“So, we can tell.” Said Twilight Velvet.

“Oh, that reminds me.” Said Twilight as she stood up, with Twilight saying “Could you two keep him company, I need to do something really quick.”

Twilight teleported away, with Beau smiling. He then thought of something and looked at both Velvet and Night Light.

“Can I ask you two something.”

“Oh, of course.” Said Twilight Velvet.

“Are you two always worried about her?”

It caught them off-guard at first, with Night Light saying “Of course we do. Why do you ask?”

“I mean, how did you know she’d be okay.” Asked Beau, “Facing dangers every day of her life. Thinking that…”

“It might be too much for her?” asked Night Light, to which Beau nodded.

Twilight Velvet sighed, and said “Truth be told, we always worry about her. When she was growing up, she didn’t want to make friends. But ever since she went to Ponyville, she seems to socialize more and made more wonderful friends there. Makes me wish that we moved to Ponyville before she was born. But as a mother, I always worry about her safety every day. When she wanted to be Celestia’s pupil, I had to give her my permission.”

“Permission?”

“Of course,” said Night Light, “She may be a fully grown mare, but she’ll always be our baby girl.”

“And when Celestia told us what Twilight was doing, even during her adventures, we didn’t make a peep. And we worry about her safety every day, cause it’s our job. But’s also our job to believe in our daughter, to follow her dreams, for her to really fly.”

Beau couldn’t help but snicker at that last part, which confused the parents, but then remembered what Velvet just said, causing the two of them to snicker too, for she just made an unintended pun.

Beau sighed and said “She’s really lucky. I wish I had something like that. But being here, I finally have my second chance. I really love your daughter. She was the only one who opened up to me and believed in me when no one else did. That’s why I wanted to do the same for her. To support her like you two did. And I know, I may be different. But…I’d really like to have this chance to date her. If…you’ll let me that is.”

The two of them couldn’t help but smile, with Velvet saying “Of course you can date our daughter. You seem like a very nice young man.”

“And you’re too honest and good to break anyone’s heart.” Said Night Light.

Beau couldn’t help but smile, with him saying “So other than being writers…what else can you two do?”

“Well,” said Night Light, “I do have a great knack for bingo.”

“Really?” said Beau surprised.

“Oh of course,” said Night Light, “It’s like a game of chance. I really like a challenge.”

“And I also have a knack for extreme sports.” Said Twilight Velvet, causing Beau’s jaw to drop. She laughed and said “My daughter and son had that same reaction when I told them.”

“What kind of sports?” asked Beau.

“Oh, we could go on for hours.” Said Velvet.

*************************************************************************************************

“Excuse me?” said Princess Celestia.

Twilight had gone to see Princess Celestia, with Princess Luna by her side. Twilight arrived and wanted to talk to them about something important, and it couldn’t be something open, like in front of her parents.

“That’s right, Princess Celestia.” Said Twilight as she was now being open about it. “I’m…in love with Beau.”

Needless to say, the two of them didn’t expect this from Twilight.

“I see.” Said Princess Celestia.

“Look, I know he’s a different creature from another world, and I know it might seem strange for one creature to fall head over heels with another.” Said Twilight. “But Beau’s different. He’s not like anything or anyone I’ve ever met. He’s one of the few people who really understands me. We also have a lot in common when it comes to books, studying and managing items and libraries. We enjoy each other’s company; he even became good friends with mine. And…well…”

“You’re worried how your family is going to react.” Concluded Princess Luna.

“Y-yes.” Said Twilight. “I’m really nervous if Beau and my parents will get along. Though I’m more worried about my brother.”

“Understandable,” said Princess Luna, “Considering what Chrysalis had done to Shining Armor, as well as Princess Cadance.”

“Er, yes.” Said Princess Celestia uneasily as she walked to the window.

“Look, I know it might seem strange to you, but I really like Beau.” Said Twilight. “And I know it’s been crazy, considering we’ve known each other for a month. But…I can’t explain it. I felt like…that he really is the one for me.”

Princess Celestia walked back to Princess Luna, the two of them looking at one another, before the two of them smirked and looked at Twilight.

“We know Twilight.” Said Princess Celestia.

“Huh?” wondered Princess Twilight out loud.

“We know of your, ahem, relationship with Thomas Rohan.” Said Princess Luna, “Or er, Beau, in this case.”

Twilight was surprised by this, with her exclaiming “How?!”

“Well, you two had an interesting dream of, ahem,” said Princess Luna with a smirk and Celestia tried her best to keep her giggles quiet. “Wild night with him.”

Twilight’s jaw dropped and blushed heavily in embarrassment, causing her to cover her face with both her hands and both her wings, with her groaning loudly, for she couldn’t believe they found out…this way.

“Twilight,” said Princess Celestia as she went over and held onto Twilight’s shoulder, gaining her attention. “For as long as I can remember during your time as my student, you didn’t want to make friends because you thought they weren’t interesting. And during that time, you never considered romance too. We remembered how you thought you had feelings for another when you were with Sunset Shimmer, but you passed his feelings and left. And yet, there he is, a young man from another world, who suddenly won your heart in just over a month. And if you wish, we too would like to know him.”

“I’m just worried how my brother would react.” Said Twilight in worry. “What if he thinks that Beau is a Changeling like I did?”

“We will try our best to explain things to him.” Said Princess Celestia. “Though when the time comes when you two want to truly be together, and when he wishes to arrange a marriage, then we would like to meet him. And we will ensure that nothing goes wrong.”

“I hope so.” Said Princess Twilight as she rubbed her shoulder, “I really want to spend the rest of my like with him. And…”

She then blushed madly and said “Want to raise our first child together.”

The two of them flexed their eyebrows, but couldn’t help but smirk at that, knowing full well what it meant.

“Well then,” said Princess Celestia, “If somehow you two did the deed…”

Twilight groaned again in embarrassment as she really didn’t like the idea of them bringing that up, causing the sisters to giggle again before Celestia continued.

“Then we would recommend that you go to the hospital first. If it is possible, then it would be the first in pony history that the Princess of Friendship would gain a child from a non-pony.”

“Um…” said Twilight as she was now suddenly afraid, “I’ll do that after I get back to Ponyville.”

“We understand Twilight.” Said Princess Celestia, “If you truly wish to bond with Beau through Matrimony, then we will fully support of your decision and your newlywed husband.”

Twilight hugged Princess Celestia whilst saying “Thank you. I really…”

Suddenly, her eyes went wide open, as if a realization had hit her like a two-ton bricks.

“Wait a second,” said Twilight as she broke the hug and looked around, “I know this feeling.”

“Twilight?” asked Princess Celestia in concern.

“I haven’t felt this before.” Said Twilight, “Not since…”

She suddenly gasped out loudly and realized something horrifying, then she turned to Celestia and said “I gotta go!! Thanks for the advice!! Gotta go!!”

She teleported away with the speed of light, then Princess Luna asked, “What was the matter with her?”

Suddenly Celestia smirked, and said “Probably her parents showing Twilight’s…”

***********************************************************************************************

Twilight suddenly teleported back to her parents’ place, and was shocked to see what was going on. Beau and Twilight Velvet, even Night Light were laughing, whilst they were looking through…

“My photo album!!” exclaimed Twilight.

You guessed it, the family is showing Beau Twilight’s baby pictures.

“Oh, Twilight, you are so freaking adorable!!” said Beau when they saw her baby pictures.

Twilight suddenly screeched in shock, grabbed the photo album, and held it close to her. “Mom!! What did we talk about showing my baby pictures to other strangers!!” said Twilight.

“Oh, Beau is no stranger.” Said Night Light.

“In fact,” said Twilight Velvet, “He’s your special somepony. You really claimed a winner there, Twilight.”

“Wait,” said Twilight as she was surprised by this, “You two are okay with him?”

“Of course, Twilight.” Said Night Light.

“Though we’ve spent a short amount of time with him, we could tell that he’s a very nice young man, who would love nothing more than to spend the rest of his life with you. And I think you truly found a special soulmate.”

Twilight looked at Beau for a moment, and noticed the blush he had on his face whilst he was partially looking away, but also noticed his smile too. She couldn’t help but smile back and had the same blush on her face too. She used her magic to place her book away and walked over to him. Beau looked up and saw Twilight looking at him and extended her hands to him. Beau slowly held them and stood up. The two of them looking at each other lovingly in their eyes and smiled, before slowly hugging one another.

Twilight Velvet sniffed and wiped her eyes, “So beautiful.” Said Velvet whilst Night Light comforted his wife.

However, Twilight broke the hug and had a sad frown whilst looking down.

“What’s wrong Twilight?” asked Beau, which Twilight’s parents also noticed.

“I’m just worried…about how my brother’s going to react.” Said Twilight.

“What do you mean, honey?” asked Velvet.

“Chrysalis.” Said Twilight.

Both her parents widened their eyes in shock and looked at one another. For that’s right, Chrysalis posed as Cadance and nearly had her way with Shining Armor.

“Who’s Chrysalis?” asked Beau.

“Er…you might want to sit down for this.” Said Velvet.

Beau and Twilight sat down together, but Twilight held him close as she rested her head on his shoulder, with Beau holding her close.

“See, years ago,” said Twilight Velvet, “Before Twilight was a Princess and was still Princess Celestia’s student, her brother was going to get married to Cadance, who is also a Princess. So, she and her friends were going to help prepare for the wedding. However, Twilight noticed that there was something really off about her. She tried to tell them, but her friends, not even Princess Celestia didn’t believe her. And when Twilight confronted her, she didn’t have any proof or evidence or didn’t do a proper job of making the case stick. So Shining Armor ended up banning her from coming to the wedding and her friends turned their backs on her, even Princess Celestia.”

Beau was appalled by this with shock, whilst also noticing how Twilight was tightly holding his hand, to which he kept holding her close.

“Twilight was then captured and it turned out the Cadance she encountered was a fake, whilst the real one was imprisoned underground. It turned out the fake was a Changeling Queen named Chrysalis.”

“Changelings?” said Beau in confusion, which allowed Night Light to use his magic to show them a magical hologram of them, which surprised Beau.

“A race of creatures with the ability to shapeshift into any other creature, who have the ability to feed on love.” Said Night Light, “Chrysalis had fooled everyone, but her friends were so blinded by the wedding, they didn’t care about her feelings at all. And Celestia, her own student. Cause this was exactly the reason why Sunset ran away years ago.”

“Thankfully they did stop her,” said Velvet, “But she still felt disheartened over it. Hence…”

They noticed how she bit her lip, and said “Why she didn’t trust her friends from there.”

Beau was surprised by this. That even though they’re friends, she didn’t trust them.

“But didn’t they try to earn her trust, again?” asked Beau.

“They did.” Said Night Light, “We told them to try and earn her trust.”

“But our daughter can be quite stubborn,” said Velvet, which caused Twilight to grumble and blush in embarrassment, “Before she moved to Ponyville, we tried to convince her to make friends or try to befriend her classmates, but she refused and was one tough nut to crack. And after the wedding, we convinced them to try and apologize and to earn Twilight’s trust back.”

Twilight grumbled a bit, with Velvet saying “Honey, I know they left you when they didn’t believe you about what happened with Chrysalis when…”

“I made a poor case, I know,” said Twilight, “But I knew Cadance for years, and I knew something was off, and they still didn’t believe me.”

Beau looked at her with a flexed eyebrow and said “Didn’t you think of needing proof or evidence for something like that?”

Twilight looked at him and wanted to say something, but Beau beat her to it and said “Yes, you may have known her a lot longer than anyone else, but that’s just it. Everyone else only saw her as a title. But you needed proof to show them that she wasn’t who she said she was. I mean, seriously, you pointing out that she was evil and acted like a crazy person at the same time made it harder for everyone to trust you.”

Twilight glared at him, until she heard a throat clearing. She looked and saw her parents looking at her with flexed eyebrows, with Night Light saying “He does have a point, Twilight.”

“Or did you forget the incident with the quesadillas?” said Twilight Velvet.

Twilight blinked in shock and suddenly felt afraid, which Beau noticed and asked “Wait…you’re afraid of a measly sandwich?”

“It’s a long story, honey.” Said Twilight Velvet.

“Anyway,” said Beau, wanting to continue with the story, “I knew how much a few things in life meant to you, same with wanting to protect your family. But you also have to know when to keep a straight face and talk in a calm manner, otherwise you might crack a lot faster than a nut. Otherwise, you might make a mistake that you’d regret for the rest of your life.”

Twilight thought about it, and lowered her eyes whilst her ears drooped, for he was right. She could’ve handled the situation better on some occasions, but because of her obsessions is what caused the whole thing to fall apart in the first place.

“And you talking about the Changelings, kind of reminds me of the lore I head back home.” Said Beau.

“There’s a lore about Changelings?” asked Velvet with she and her husband, even Twilight being surprised.

“Yeah, but they’re nothing like that.” Said Beau as he began to explain more about the Changelings from his world. “According to the lore in my world, they're Irish fairies that wanted beautiful human children for their own by swapping one of their own with theirs. Beauty in human children and young women, particularly blond hair, was said to attract the fairies who kidnap human children and occasionally young adults to marry them instead and newly mothers were often taken to nurse fairy babies. The child that was taken by Changelings have three reasons: to act as a servant, for the fairies to receive the love of a human child, or for malice/revenge.”

The three of them were shocked to hear this kind of lore, with Beau saying “Like I said, it’s a lot different than the ones you know.”

***************************************************************************************************

Later that day, Twilight, and Beau bid Twilight’s parents goodbye, before she teleported them at the train station and were able to board without anyone seeing them. When they were in a private cart, Beau continued to hold onto Twilight, as the latter was still worried.

“Now I see why you were reluctant into telling them.” Said Beau, “You were afraid the same situation would happen again, but only worse.”

“Y-yeah.” Said Twilight as she partially looked away. Until she felt Beau’s hand, which gained her attention as she looked at him.

“Twilight, I know you’re worried.” Said Beau, “But we’ll find a way. I know we will.”

“I hope so.” Said Twilight, “The last thing I need is my brother giving us grief. I know I did the same way, but…”

“I know.” Said Beau. “And about your friends. The wedding thing was some time ago, why didn’t you trust them since then?”

Twilight sighed and said “I really wanted to Beau, but how can I trust someone who didn’t believe me?”

“I think that goes the same as, how they can trust you, if you didn’t trust them.” Said Beau. He sighed and said “Twilight, I may not know anything about friendship, but I do know about individuals. Sometimes when we work together for the good of others, you have to remember that you also need to learn to trust one another. And given how you tend to act, it’s hard for them to believe you. Especially Pinkie Pie, and she’s the crazy one.”

Twilight couldn’t help but snort at that.

“Look, Twilight, I know how much certain things mean to you,” said Beau, “But you have to learn to push those doubts aside. All you really need is each other. And from what I’ve seen, friendships can be hard, and it takes work to maintain them. And without friends, it would make life a lot harder.”

Twilight couldn’t help but smile and look at him whilst saying “Since when did you become my teacher?”

“Well, as your new lover,” said Beau, “It’s my job to help make sure that you’re happy. And that’s exactly what I’m trying to do.”

Twilight couldn’t help but giggle at that statement. They soon arrived at Ponyville, however, Twilight suddenly felt like she was going to throw up, with Beau quickly grabbing her and took her at the edge of the station near a trash can. He helped her bend over and held her hair back, causing her to throw up in the trash can.

“Are you okay?” said Beau worried.

“Wow…that was weird.” Said Twilight after she stood up straight and wiped her mouth, "That’s never happened to me before."

Beau then remembered something, something that he read from a medical journal. He then widened his eyes in shock. No…it couldn’t be.

***********************************************************************************************

Soon enough, though Twilight protested, Beau took her to the hospital to get her checked up. She said it was unnecessary, but Beau insisted, considering that he wanted to make sure. Beau sat on a chair and reading his magazine, with Twilight sitting on a checkup bed, reading a book that she had thankfully brought with her for just in case. Within moments, Ponyville’s doctor, whose name is Doctor Horse (Beau nearly wanted to laugh, but he kept quiet as best as he can), walked in with a clipboard.

“So how is she doing, doctor?” asked Beau.

“Well, I have some good news and bad news.” Said the Doctor, “Well, more like good news, bad news, shocking news and really crazy news at the same time.”

Beau looked at him with a flexed eyebrow, but chose not to comment on that.

“You sure you want to hear this, Princess Twilight?” Asked Doctor Horse.

“Of course, I do, doctor.” Said Twilight.

“Well, from what I’ve seen, what you have isn’t a sickness or disease,” said Doctor Horse before looking at the two of them. “What you’re actually feeling is the early stages of pregnancy.”

Twilight felt like her brain shattered as she dropped the book, with Beau dropping his jaw and dropped his magazine too.

“Say what now?” said Beau.

“And it’s surprising,” said the doctor, “Because usually a mare has the early stages of pregnancy after two weeks. Yours happened about early this morning. Though then again, given that you are an alicorn, your metabolisms and other structures tend to be different than most normal ponies.”

Twilight was extremely speechless, for she had no idea how to process any of this, until she shed tears uncontrollably and muttered “I’m going to be a mom.”

She then grabbed Beau in a tightening embrace as his head was between her breasts whilst she shouted “I’m going to be a mom!!”

“G-good for you, honey.” Muttered Beau whilst muffling between her breasts.

Doctor Horse looked at Twilight, then to Beau. Then it clicked as he instantly put it together.

“Wait…are you two…?” said Doctor Horse surprised.

“You’re having a baby?!”

They were startled by the voice as Twilight released Beau. Then, right at the door, a unicorn appeared. This was one of Twilight’s old friends, Lyra Heartstrings. And from the looks of it, she had an excited look.

“Lyra?!” said Twilight, “What are you doing here?!”

“I came as quick as I could when I heard there was a human here!!” said Lyra.

“Wait,” said Twilight as she realized something, “Beau was here for over a month, how did you find out about it just now?”

“Wait, who is this?” said Beau in confusion.

Lyra instantly darted towards him with a squee and a smile whilst saying “Hey there, I’m Lyra Heartstrings. I live in Ponyville with my special pony friend Bonbon, but I also used to study in Canterlot and was one of Twilight’s classmates. I even studied in anthropology.”

“Wait, as in the study of humans?” said Beau in confusion.

“That’s right!!” said Lyra, “But everypony always dismisses this, thinking that I’m crazy and that humans aren’t real.”

She then grabbed him and exclaimed “But here you are!! Living proof that humans are real!!”

“And I assume the way you’re acting, you’re a huge fan of sorts?” asked Beau.

“That I am!!” said Lyra, then released him and squealed whilst saying “And to top it off, you’re going to have a baby!! With my former classmate!!”

She then grabbed Twilight and said “This is going to be amazing!! And when the time is right, I can finally start my hypothesis of how a child of two different species came along!!”

Hearing that, Twilight instantly grabbed her with her magic, whilst saying through gritted teeth, “You are not going to use my baby as a science experiment!! Nor are you going to do that to my hubby either!!”

Beau then looked at the doctor and said “In case you wonder, doctor? Yeah, she and I are the parents.”

Doctor Horse was surprised by this, and asked “How long did you two known each other?”

“A month.”

That surprised him again, with the Doctor clearing his throat and blushed from embarrassment, whilst saying “Okay then. But this is truly remarkable.”

“How so?” asked Beau.

“Well, it’s like this,” said Doctor Hooves, “When ponies gain children, sometimes they’re specific species. And on rare occasions…”

“An Earth pony family gaining a Unicorn and Pegasus baby?” guess Beau, “Like the Cake family?”

“Exactly.” Said Doctor Hooves, “But if a pony and a human would create a child, then we don’t know if the child would gain human features or pony features. It would most likely gain both those attributes.”

“Wow, that would be interesting.’ Said Beau. However, he also had a deep thought. If Twilight was truly going to gain a child, then…

He slightly looked at her whilst she was talking to Lyra as she was begging over and over to ask Beau questions, as well as the baby should it arrive. The more he thought about it…the more he couldn’t live without her. And seeing that the baby needs both its parents….

He knew what he had to do.

“Uh, Twilight?” asked Beau.

“Yes?” asked Twilight.

“How are we going to tell our friends when we meet up with them?” asked Beau.

Twilight blinked at that, for that was a good question. She thought about it, with Beau beating her to the punch.

“How about you go back to the castle and ask Spike to gather them?” asked Beau.

“Alright,” asked Twilight, “But what are you going to do?”

“I…need to take care of something.” Said Beau as he knew where he was going to go whilst he left. However, …

“Can I come with you?!”

He was startled as he saw Lyra, staring at him with stars in her eyes and a creepy grin. Clearly she wanted to ask him some questions. Beau knew what this was going to mean. Then again, he could use the distraction when not thinking of a certain topic.

“Uh, sure.” Said Beau, which made her squee as the two of them walked. “So, take a breather, and ask one question at a time, okay?”

Lyra nodded eagerly.

“Now then, what do you want to know, first?” asked Beau.

“We’ll start with where you came from?” asked Lyra.

“Hmm,” thought Beau as the two of them exited the hospital, “I was born on a planet called Earth. E-A-R-T-H, Earth. The birthplace of humanity, you might say.”

***********************************************************************************************

After a long trip, Beau had gotten what he was looking for and walked back to the castle, whilst at the same time, asking whatever question Lyra wanted to know from him.

“And what about their way of travel?” asked Lyra whilst approaching the castle.

“On the ground, we have metallic machines called cars, busses, and trucks. We use them to travel from one location to the next. The Trucks on the other hand are used to carry heavy loads of supplies to their stores to sell their goods and to make sure they don’t get spoilt too quickly. As for overseas trips, sometimes we take cruise ships, but most times we take airplanes. Machines that can fly like a bird from one location to the next. But sometimes they’re really boring to travel.”

“They are?” asked Lyra.

“Oh, sure,” said Beau, “I mean flying for fifteen hours with nothing to do? Then again, thankfully, we were able to place entertainment inside like reading and hearing stories. At the same time, they also have food onboard to feed them. And thankfully, the people are provided with things to help them sleep. Though with those who have insomnia and back problems, they have medication to help them sleep better during the time zone travels.”

“Oh, that makes sense.” Said Lyra, until the two of them have stopped at the castle doors.

“Alright then,” said Beau, “This is our stop. I’ll answer more of your questions once I have some free time.”

“Aw, but I wanted to know…” said Lyra in disappointment, until…

“Lyra!!”

Lyra yelped and saw Bonbon walking toward her, and she was not happy.

“Where have you been?!” exclaimed Bonbon as she stood in front of her, “You were supposed to come help me at my store, hours ago!!”

“But Bonbon…!!” said Lyra, “I’m talking to a human, an actual human!! The one I’ve been telling you had existed for years!!”

“I know who he is!!” said Bonbon.

“You already know him?!” exclaimed Lyra.

“Sure do.” Said Beau, “I sometimes pop over at her store to fetch a few things. She really makes good candy.”

“And you didn’t tell me?!” said Lyra.

“I’ve been trying to tell you for almost a month!!” said Bonbon, “But you’ve been frantically going around making a fool of yourself, that you barely noticed anything at all!!”

“What…but…but?!”

“Now, come on!!”

Bonbon instantly grabbed Lyra’s ear and began to pull her away, making the Unicorn yelp as she was being pulled away.

“Uh, is that necessary Bonbon?” asked Beau in concern.

“Trust me, she gets like this all the time.” Said Bonbon.

“I’ll see you later, human!!” said Lyra as she was still being pulled away.

Beau shook his head as he said to himself, “I don’t know what’s true or not, that Ponyville is the friendliest place in Equestria, or that Ponyville is the village filled with nuts.”

He then walked in the castle, thinking about how he and Twilight was going to tell the others. As well as something he wants to tell her.

Beau soon arrived at the cutie map room, where Twilight, the rest of the Mane 6, Starlight and Spike were waiting for him. The others, minus Twilight, wondered what was going on.

“So, Twilight,” said Rainbow, “What was so important that we had to come back?”

“Indeed,” said Rarity, “I was in the middle of an ensemble.”

“I don’t know everypony,” said Pinkie Pie, “My entire body was shaking, and it turns out, a real doozy is going to happen.”

Twilight and Beau then stood together, with both of them feeling very nervous. “There’s…something we have to tell you.”

“Well, whatever it is,” said Rainbow, “It can’t be more important than the sport drink delivery I was waiting on.”

Rainbow drank some from a selection of cans she brought with her just in case. Some were puzzled by where she got it, but they decided not to question it, with everyone looking at Twilight.

“Well, spit it out Twi, what is it?” asked Applejack.

“Well…” said Beau as Twilight held his hand and placed it against her belly as Twilight spoke at the same time.

“I’m pregnant.”

Rainbow instantly chocked on her drink and fell over, with everyone else’s jaws dropped as they couldn’t believe what they were hearing.

“Yer, what now?!” exclaimed Applejack.

“Oh my gosh.” Responded Fluttershy.

“Yay!!” shouted Pinkie as she instantly wrapped her arms around Twilight.

“How is it possible?!” said Spike.

“Weren’t babies supposed to form in a few weeks after the whole intercourse thing?!” said Starlight.

“Apparently the doctor says that because of her Alicorn metabolism and body structures, her body tends to be more different than anyone else.” Said Beau.

“That would make sense,” said Starlight, “Considering how Alicorns are much different than us ponies in general.”

“But other than that,” said Rarity as she walked over to Twilight, “Congratulations, Twilight. We are so proud of you. You’re going to be a mother. That is the most. Precious. Thing!! That could ever happen to you!!”

“Well done there Sugarcube.” Said Applejack as she, Rarity, Pinkie and Fluttershy hugged Twilight, even Starlight and Spike hugged her. Except for Rainbow Dash, who suddenly walks over to Beau. And given the look she was giving, made Beau very uncomfortable.

“Uh, Rainbow, what are you…?” said Beau before Rainbow cut him off.

“I just wanna talk to you.” Said Rainbow before she walked over him.

“Why are you…?” said Beau, until Rainbow suddenly tackled him and strangled him.

“I JUST WANNA STRANGLE YOU!!” shouted Rainbow as she was strangling Beau, which in turn shocked the girls.

“Twilight!!” shouted Beau whilst he was being strangled, “She’s…choking, me!!”

“Rainbow!!”

Everyone then pulled Rainbow away as Applejack tied her up, with Rarity and Starlight trying to contain her with their magic.

“What in tarnation is wrong with ya?!” said Applejack.

“He got her pregnant!!” said Rainbow.

“That’s no excuse, darling!!” said Rarity.

“And besides, what I do in bed is none of your business!!” said Twilight, causing her to clasp her mouth shut.

“But…but I…” responded Rainbow as she tried to think of an excuse.

“You sure you’re not jealous because one of your friends got laid before you did?” said Beau out of the blue, which surprised him too.

The girls gave him deadpanned looks with slight glares at the same time.

“Beau, not the time.” Responded Twilight.

“Right, sorry.” Said Beau.

Rainbow sighed and said “I’m sorry, Twilight. I don’t know what came over me.”

“It’s alright, Rainbow.” Said Applejack, “Just…don’t do that again.”

“Got it.” Said Rainbow.

“Also…”

Beau began to slowly take something from his back pocket and pulled something out. It was a small little box, which confused Twilight when she looked at it.

“Seeing that I’m on my knees anyway, and seeing that I’m not good with words.”

Beau handed Twilight the small box, with Twilight using her magic to bring it to her. She was curious of what was inside. She opened it with her own hands, and was shocked to see what was inside. For inside, was none other than a ring with a diamond shaped like her Cutie Mark. However, none were more shocked than her friends. She slowly looked at a smiling Beau.

“I can’t live without you, Twilight. Literally.” Said Beau, “Because you’re the only one whoever gave me purpose after a month of getting to know you.”

Twilight didn’t have the words to respond as she looked at the ring. Her mouth whimpered whilst she slowly shed tears. Within a split second, she tackled Beau over and gave him a strong kiss, surprising him as the two of them fell over, with Twilight being on top of him whilst she hugged him tightly. The two of them slowly broke the kiss as Beau had that goofy smile on him.

“You know, your actions said yes, but I didn’t hear any words.” Said Beau.

Twilight giggled and said “Yes. Of course, I will.”

Twilight used her magic to put the ring on her, whilst the two of them kissed again, with her friends cheering for her as they helped them up and hugged them. The others slowly looked at Rainbow, who had her arms crossed, but eventually smiled and hugged them too. Today was a good day despite the circumstances.

But the future, a new beginning.

Chapter 5: The second arrival/Wedding preperations

View Online

It had been a week since the proposal between Beau and Twilight. They were greatly excited for the big day to arrive. The only thing they needed to do was to find the date to set it up, as well as the wedding invitations. Though they were also worried for Twilight and Beau, for they knew Shining Armor was not going to make things easy for them, considering what he said to her before his wedding, even if he was mind controlled.

Meanwhile, at Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack was busy bucking the next apple tree whilst Big Mac was taking care of the other side of the field. The last of the apples landed in her basket, allowing her to lift it up and moved straight towards her other baskets of apples and placed them next to them. Then she stood up and wiped her brow.

“Boy, that felt good bringing in the next haul.” Said Applejack as she looked around, then she thought back to Beau proposing. “Plus, if things are going smoothly, we should be looking at a weddin’ that might happen in the near future. Ah just hope things will work out, not after what happened last time back at Canterlot.”

Then she thought of something and said “Or maybe in Ponyville. If they might do it.”

She then shook her head and said “Eh, thoughts for another time. Right now, the next few trees are gonna need a…”

Suddenly, she saw a flash of light happening far from where she was standing.

“What in tarnation?!” exclaimed Applejack, “What the hay is goin’ on?!!”

She quickly ran down, wondering what that was about. Was it a magic event? Only one way to find out. She ran down the fields, wondering what was going on. She soon arrived at where the light was. She was busy looking around, seeing if there was any sign of anypony around.

“Now where in tarnation could…?” said Applejack.

However, she instantly spotted something and hid behind the tree just in case whilst taking a peek. She was surprised to see what she was seeing.

The stranger was indeed a male of sorts.

He was wearing a pair of blue jeans, brown shoes, a white shirt with a brown jacket of sorts. However, his features were a messy brown hair, lightly tanned skin, dark brown eyes, and had somewhat of an athletic build with a bit of muscle and was six feet tall. However, he didn’t have any pony features.

That’s right…he’s a human.

“Another human?” muttered Applejack in shock, “How in tarnation is that possible?”

However, she noticed that he had an apple in his hand, then suddenly looked miffed.

“Why that little, he’s tryin’ to take mah apples.” Said Applejack as she slowly crept up and slowly took her lasso out whilst saying “Not on mah watch.”

Though the human may have put the apple back and moved around whilst looking at his surroundings at the same time, Applejack still made his way towards him, for she thought he was a thief trying to steal her apples. She got her lasso ready and twirled it a bit.

“Hey, you there!!” shouted Applejack as she threw her lasso towards him.

The human jumped as he was startled, but before he could react, he was wrapped in her lasso around his body.

“W-What the?!” exclaimed the human as he turned around. He was stunned to see Applejack, whilst she was sternly staring down at him, not letting him out of her sights.

“Jus’ what in the hay are y’all doin’ stealin’ our apples like that?! Said Applejack as she kept her gaze sternly on him.

“I…I wasn’t trying to steal anything!! I’m sorry!!” grunted the human.

Meanwhile, at the same time, walking down the orchard, a certain young pony, aka, Apple Bloom, was walking by, thinking about what she and her friends were going to do now that they have their own Cutie Marks. She was alone in her thoughts until…

“Likely story!!” said Applejack as she tightened her rope around him.

“I swear, I’m not trying to steal your apples, I’m telling you the truth miss!!”

“Huh?” said Apple Bloom as she was taken out of her thoughts. “What in tarnation was that?”

She went over to investigate and to her surprise, she saw Applejack, holding someone in her lasso. But it wasn’t a pony.

“Another human?” said Apple Bloom surprised, “Ah thought the human they met was the only one. Still, better help him before Applejack takes things too far again.”

She walked over, wanting to know what was going on, whilst Applejack still kept her glare onto the human, for she thought he was lying. Before she could say another word about him eating her apples, that’s when Apple Bloom showed up.

“Applejack!” said Apple Bloom, gaining Applejack’s attention, even the other human, who looked at the direction and saw Apple Bloom standing there. “What in tarnation are y’all doin’?”

“Jus’ caught this feller here pickin’ some o’ our apples without askin’, Apple Bloom.” Said Applejack.

Apple Bloom took a look at the human and couldn’t help but giggle at the sight. She then looked at Applejack and said “Did he apologize, AJ?” asked in humor.

“Well, uh…yeah, he did.” Said Applejack with a flexed eyebrow, whilst not getting what Apple Bloom was implying.

“In that case,” said Apple Bloom, “Why don’ we let em go before ya puncture a lung there, huh?”

Apple Bloom looked at the human and flashed him a smile. However, by seeing her smile, the human couldn’t help but remember something from long ago. Which caused him to return the warm expression as he smiled too.

Applejack sighed and loosened the grip on her rope and allowed the human to move freely. The human immediately collapsed onto his hands and knees, panting heavily and coughed a little bit. The human never realized how strong she was when she held the rope.

The human then grumbled, “First I deal with a former boss at my old work who doesn’t know when to chill out, now I’m getting assaulted by some random…uh…”

His anger was suddenly replaced by curiosity as he looked at her and said “What exactly are you, anyway?”

“Oh, right,” replied Applejack whilst she adjusted her Stetson hat. “Sorry fer not introducin’ mahself an’ fer not listenin’ to ya. Name’s Applejack, Sugarcube. Ah’m one o’ the proud owners o’ Sweet Apple Acres. An’ this here is mah little sister, Apple Bloom.”

The human looked at Apple Bloom, who was still smiling at him whilst waving. The human felt a familiar sensation when he saw her eyes and smile, as it greatly reminded him of someone that he once knew. Realizing he didn’t want to hold them up, he decided to introduce himself.

“Well then,” said the human after he cleared his throat, “My name is Buck Armstrong. As you can guess, I’m not exactly from around here.”

“Ah can tell,” said Applejack, “Hard to believe that another human would end up bein’ pulled into Equestria.”

He saw that she sighed and took her hat off. Was she pitying you?

“Wait,” said Buck as he wanted to make sure that he heard her right, “Another human? Are you telling me that there are more humans around here?”

“This is partner.” Said Applejack, “Only one other human exists in our town.”

Buck looked away from Applejack to give into his habit of staring at the sky. On one hand, there’s a chance that your boring life was about to become much more interesting. On the other hand, there’s still the chance that the locals of this town might not take a liking to him since he was still a stranger to their land.

“Hey, what’s that thing around yer neck?” asked Apple Bloom.

Buck looked down and saw that she was gesturing the locket around his neck. He held onto it and was hesitant into talking.

“It was a birthday gift…a very special birthday gift from someone I loved very much.” Replied Buck whilst looking at her with a smile.

“Awww, that’s so nice.” Said Apple Bloom, then got curious and asked, “Where are they now? Uh, back at yer home, ah mean.”

The moment she asked that, Buck had a hurtful look on his face when Apple Bloom asked him that particular question, one that he just couldn’t find in his heart to tell her who gave him the locket, so instead, Buck just closed his eyes and then shook his head slowly. Applejack could see the look on his face. Clearly it was something from long ago that he wasn’t very comfortable to talk about.

“Ah don’t think you should ask him such questions Apple Bloom.” Said Applejack, “Probably best to leave the fella alone until he’s comfortable in telling us, okay Sugarcube?”

“Oh, alright,” said Apple Bloom. But then she realized that if he’s here, then he’d have a hard time finding a place to live. So, she turned to Applejack and asked “But can we at least let im’ stay with us?”

Applejack was a little surprised by this, but then she realized what Apple Bloom realized, that Buck wouldn’t have a place to live if he went off on his own. She looked at him, then to Apple Bloom. Buck ended up looking up in the sky after he got tired of staring at the darkness through his closed eyes. Applejack thought about it long and hard about it, but then she stopped being quiet and let her clear conscience do the talking.

“Now listen here Sugarcube,” said Applejack, “It’s clear dat y’all got nowhere to stay, so…”

But then Apple Bloom interrupted and said “How would ya like to spend a night back at our barn?”

Even though Buck had kept his eyes on the clear blue sky, he had heard them perfectly and gave it some thought. It was true he had nowhere else to go and he doubt that if he’d turn down the offer, he would get invited by someone else. But then again…he always wanted to try some farmwork for a change instead of being in a city.

“I don’t see much of a reason to protest.” Said Buck as he crossed his arms and looked at them. “You’re a lot much easier to be around with than my own blasted parents.”

Applejack smiled and held her hand out, allowing Buck to accept it whilst she helped him up. Buck was about an inch higher than her, but from the looks of it, she’s really strong.

“Y’all hungry there, partner?” asked Applejack. Suddenly, Buck’s stomach growled, making Buck blush and Applejack and Apple Bloom giggling at that. “Ah’ll take that as a yes.”

“A little, yeah.” Said Buck. “I’m so hungry, I could probably eat a bear.”

Both Applejack and Apple Bloom gasped, thinking he meant literally. Making Buck roll his eyes and said “It’s a figure of speech.”

“Still, don’t say stuff like that!!” said Apple Bloom with a glare. “Ponies are herbivores!!”

Buck took a good look at her, and again it reminded him of someone. He couldn’t help but smile and did the unexpected. He gently placed his hand on her forehead and rubbed it a bit, taking her by surprise.

“You’re just so adorable, you know that?” said Buck.

Apple Bloom suddenly blushed and giggled a bit, forgetting about the figure of speech he made. Applejack couldn’t help but smile at that too.

“Anyway,” said Applejack, “It’s obvious that one Apple wasn’t enough ta’ fill ya up, Sugarcube. Lucky fer y’all, Granny Smith should be jus’ about done with dinner.”

Buck nodded in agreement as he walked with them. However, during the walk, he couldn’t help but stare at Applejack. He had to admit…she looked kinda cute. However, what she said about humans earlier…

“So…” said Buck, “About this human? Where is he now?”

“Oh, right.” Said Applejack, “He’s up in the capital city o’ Canterlot, discussin’ the arrangements fer his and mah friend, Twilight’s weddin’.”

“Wait, Wedding?!! Exclaimed Buck.

*****************************************************************************************

“Excuse me?” said Princess Celestia surprised as she and Princess Luna stared at Beau in shock when he asked them a certain question that he wanted to ask them in person.

“I’d…” said Beau as he was completely nervous at the same time. “I’d like to have a wedding because…I want to marry, Twilight.”

The two sisters were still trying to process what he was saying. Princess Celestia cleared her throat and asked. “If I might ask…why do you wish to wed her?”

Beau sighed whilst closing his eyes, and said “I have to admit, that it sounds strange, I know, that I only began to knew her for more than a month, and normally it would be strange that a different creature would marry a pony.”

He looked away and said “But with Twilight, it’s different. I mean when I’m with her, we found out we both have a lot in common. We both didn’t have friends growing up over the years. But then I found out that she fell head over heels for me. And…something inside me just…felt the same way for her. I felt like…we were meant to be.”

Beau then blushed and said “And since after our wild night, she was fine until she got sick. But when we went to the doctor…we found out that…”

Luna immediately picked it up and in shock, slowly said, ‘She’s…pregnant?”

Beau nodded, which shockened Celestia and Luna more.

“But how is it possible?” said Princess Celestia, “A pony would take about two weeks before they became pregnant. How did she become Pregnant overnight?”

“Apparently from what the doctor said,” said Beau, “Because of her being an Alicorn, her metabolisms and other structures would change, considering that she’s different than from most ponies.”

Beau cleared his throat and said “Anyway…when I found out…it made me realize…I really want to be with her. I want to help raise a child and…be a better father than mine was. Teach her what’s right and what’s wrong.”

He raised his hands and said “And I know that it sounds crazy and everything. But…for the first time in my life…I actually have something to look forward to in my life. Something…that would really give me purpose. Something…that I’m looking forward to.”

Both Princesses could hear the honesty in his voice. And if what he said was true, then this should be an interesting wedding. For the nobles of Canterlot were a bit skeptical of him when he walked through the streets a week ago. Though when he and Fancy Pants met, he found him quite amusing, and Beau warmed up to him. Even Jet Set and Uppecrust were impressed by his mannerism and understanding of proper etiquette. Though given what Rarity told Beau about the two of them, he was a bit skeptical around them, and he can’t blame Rarity for thinking of them that way. He was able to gain some respect when he visited and helped at a few stores that had problems.

Then again, that’s what happens when he was raised by a family who taught him the importance of societies, their manners, their rules, and their proper attires.

Princess Celestia smiled, stood up and walked over to him. She placed her hand on his shoulder, which caused Beau to look at her.

“Normally, the idea would be frowned upon others,” said Princess Celestia, who then smiled, “But we can see how much you truly care for Twilight. And through her letters, she has truly taken a shine on you.”

Beau couldn’t help but smile to that, as he realized that this would be another big step for him, even for Twilight.

“Though it depends when we’re going to plan the wedding, as well as the date?” asked Beau.

“Well,” said Princess Celestia, “We could always start next month with the planning. Then about 2 months after that, we’ll have the wedding date at the end of the month. That way it’ll give you time to have a honeymoon.”

“That could work,” said Beau, “But should we send it to Twilight?”

She gave it a thought for a bit, then summoned both a parchment and quill and write down with her magic of what she had spoken to Beau. Then she sent the letter with her magic. Beau was a bit confused. Until moments later, the parchment appeared, allowing it to open in front of her and she read it. She then showed it to Beau, who also read it through.

“Wow, that could work.” Said Beau, “And wow, I had no idea she could say yes so many times.”

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna giggled at that. “She has a habit of doing that.” Said Princess Luna.

“We’ll have to get ready in Canter…” said Princess Celestia, however, Beau knew she was going to suggest that they would marry in Canterlot, so he quickly had to cut her off.

“Actually,” said Beau, “Would it be alright if we held our wedding at Ponyville?”

Both the Princesses were surprised by this.

“Oh?” asked Princess Celestia, “How come?”

“Well for one,” started Beau, “We’re not sure if Canterlot would accept the wedding thing, considering that some of them don’t like outsiders that aren’t ponies. I mean, given your experience with the Griffons, Dragons, Yaks and so on.”

The two of them grimaced and looked at one another, for they did have a point. The high society tends to be…hostile to outsiders.

“And the second?” asked Princess Luna.

“I don’t think we want to remind Twilight of what happened between, well…” said Beau, “A certain Changeling and a certain Sibling?”

The two of them widened their eyes in shock, as they had nearly forgotten about that day.

“Not to mention when a certain one she looked up to said, quote, you have a lot to think about, end quote.” Said Beau nervously.

Princess Celestia widened her eyes in shock, as she remembered. Causing her to look down in shame. “I er, ahem. I see what you mean.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to dig up the past,” said Beau, “It’s just…I don’t want her to go through that again, you know? Especially if Shining Armor gets involved in this. And knowing him he’d stop the two of us from getting married.”

“I’m sure we can talk to him,” said Princess Celestia, “He’ll listen.”

Beau then flexed an eyebrow and said “Like Princess Twilight listened to you when you told her to make friends?”

Both the sisters blinked in surprise from that, with Princess Luna saying, “I’m afraid he does have a point there, sister.”

“But I already told her parents as well.” Said Beau, “They have every right to know, after all.”

“And how did they take it?” asked Luna.

“Well…”

***************************************************************************************************

Beau had told both Night Light and Twilight Velvet. Both of them were shocked and dropped everything. Not only were they shocked about Beau wanting to marry Twilight, but the fact that she was now pregnant and is going to have a baby…

Within a split second, Twilight Velvet hugged Beau tightly and spun him around in excitement. At first, Night Light looked really threatening, but then he suddenly also laughed and hugged Beau. Both parents were hugging him so tightly, his face was going blue and he couldn’t breathe.

*************************************************************************************************

“They took it pretty well actually.” Beau. “Though I think Twilight’s mother is twice as excited to have a grandchild to look forward to. Though I have to admit, for a mare her age, she looks amazing.”

The two of the Princesses flexed their eyebrows at that, with Beau saying “What? Can’t a future son-in-law compliment his future mother-in-law?”

The two couldn’t help but giggle at that.

“And I was hoping…” said Beau as he felt nervous again. “That when our child arrives. That…you two would be their godmothers?”

The two princesses couldn’t help but smile and walk over to him.

“We would be honored.” Said Princess Celestia.

“I am looking forward to when the day of both your wedding and the birth of your child arrives.” Said Princess Luna.

“Thank you, Princesses.” Said Beau before the two of them hugged Beau.

*************************************************************************************************

Meanwhile, back at Sweet Apple Acres, Buck continued to follow the Apple Siblings to their home. When they were in reach, he was surprised to see how amazing it looked. For in a way, in a very strange way, when he was little, long before someone he knew was born, he always wanted to live on a farm, for in a place like that, really knows the true meaning of hard work, not like the places he worked during his summer vacations, as well as after he graduated. Maybe this could be a nice change of pace.

The three of them soon walked into the kitchen. Buck couldn’t help but smile as he looked at the display of food that was being cooked by an elderly pony. No doubt this was Granny Smith, who lived up to her name because of her light green coat. Buck had no idea, but she somehow knew Applejack and Apple Bloom had walked into the house.

“We’re home granny,” said Applejack.

“Well, ain’t that convenient, dinner is just about…” said Granny Smith, but stopped when she saw Buck. She was a little surprised, but she walked over and looked at him closely, and asked, “And just who is this, dear?”

“I…”

He then heard a door opened, revealing another that just walked in. This time, it was a stallion, with red fur and messy orange mane. He also had green eyes, and wore blue jean overalls that looked like it covered up most of his built-up muscular body, a white shirt and red jacket. When he spotted Buck, his expression displayed just as much curiosity as his did the moment they met their eyes.

“No worries, Granny.” Said Applejack as she reassured them, “We’ll explain everythin’ once dinner is ready.”

“I’ll admit though,” said Granny, “Ah never thought ah’d see another human, not since that Beau feller came here.”

“Eeyup.” Said Big Mac as he agreed.

“Oh, how was Beau?” asked Buck.

“He’s a nice feller,” said Granny, “Always wanted to help me out. Ah told him ah could take care of mahself, but he keeps insisting. And ah thought Applejack was the stubborn one.”

Apple Bloom and Big Mac couldn’t help but laugh at that, for Granny did have a point, with Applejack grumbling in embarrassment.

Soon enough, the food was on the table and the apples and Buck had taken their seats, with Buck saying, “Well, as I wanted to say, my name’s Buck Armstrong. As you can guess, I came from the same world as Beau.”

“Nice to meet ya youngin,” said Granny Smith, “As ya probably figured out, ah’m Granny Smith. And that there stallion there is mah eldest grand colt, Big Macintosh.”

“Eeyup.” Responded Big Mac.

Buck realized that Big Mac doesn’t talk much, so clearly he must be the strong and silent type, which he didn’t mind, as long as everyone got along, everything should be fine.

“It’s uh…nice to meet all of you.” Said Buck, before he felt his stomach growling again, making him chuckle sheepishly whilst Granny and Big Mac also chuckles. “I guess going without food for six and a half hours finally caught up with me.”

Buck felt something patting on his back, and then he noticed Applejack patting his back with sympathy in her eyes, “Well, y’all got yerself a spread her to fuel up.”

Buck couldn’t help but smile and said “And I greatly appreciate that.”

“However,” pointed Applejack out…

‘Of course.’ Thought Buck to himself.

“If y’all want to stay here, ya will need to earn yer keep. So tomorrow, yer gonna help us harvestin’ the apples to sell to the Ponyville Farmer’s Market.”

Buck was surprised on the inside, for it was quite so sudden that he would suddenly been offered a job without him asking. He should’ve known that there would be a catch.

Though on one hand, if he accepted it, he’d have a home to stay, some food on the table, a roof over his head, and…maybe some folks to talk to. Though on the other hand, if he didn’t, he’d be homeless and he doubt that Ponyville would hire someone like him, considering that he’s not from around here.

“Well, what do ya say there?” said Applejack as she brought him out of his thinking bubble, “Sounds fair, right Sugarcube?”

It does actually. For the old saying goes, if you’re gonna eat big, you gotta work hard. After some thought, Buck nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, okay.” Said Buck, “I’ll make sure that I won’t slow you down. And I’ll try to work as hard as I can. I mean it’s the least I can do for accepting me and letting me stay here.”

“That’s the spirit there, Sugarcube!” said Applejack as she patted him a little harder on his back, making Buck wince a bit. “Ah’m feeling mighty hungry right now.”

“Wow,” muttered Buck, “For a beautiful Amazon, she really is strong.”

“Uh, what was that?”

Buck blinked and looked at Applejack, and noticed she was slightly blushing. Oh shoot, she must’ve overheard him!!

“Uh, I mean, uh, let’s eat.” Said Buck as he quickly moved over to the table. Applejack on the other hand blushed a bit, for Nopony’s ever said that to her. She quickly shook her blush and went over to the table.

Once they sat and ate, Buck couldn’t help but take a big bite out of one of the Apple Fritters before he moved on to the salad. Granny saw and couldn’t help but give a short laugh.

“Take yer time there, Sugarcube.” Said Granny, “Ah made plenty.”

Buck couldn’t help but blush and swallow, whilst also remembering his manners and tried his best to control himself.

“Sorry about that,” said Buck, “It’s just…it’s been a long time since I had a meal this good.”

“Well, that’s mighty sweet of ya, deary.” Said Granny, “Ah’ve gotta make sure mah youngins here have had their dog gone bellies filled before an’ after work.”

Suddenly, when desert came along, Buck widened at the sight of the apple pie. He licked his lips as he scent of the pie nearly made him crazy. Taking in the smell of the warm piece on his plate, it was probably the last thing he’d be able to eat for the night.

“Can I ask a question, if it’s alright with you?” asked Buck.

“Something on yer mind?” asked Granny Smith.

“When I looked around,” said Buck, “I noticed you’ve got a successful business, but I just wanted to know…are you guys understaffed?”

“Eeyup.” Replied Big Mac with a nod.

“We’ve always been understaffed partner,” said Applejack, “We’ve got other families, but they’ve got their own farms to work on. On top o’ that, we’re on a very tight budget ‘Cause o’ all the repairs on the house an’ the bills. Why, just earlier last month, mah family an’ ah barely managed to make enough bits thanks to the cider season.”

Buck thought more about what she said during that information. Then he decided to make an offer. He didn’t know why he was going to do it, but for some reason he did.

“Tell you what,” said Buck, gaining their attention, “If I have some free time after harvesting some apples, would it be alright if I checked around to see what does need repairing, as well as handle that just to help ease every, er, pony’s worries.”

They were impressed by his offer.

“Well, that’d be mighty helpful.” Said Applejack.

“Eeyup,” said Apple Bloom, “We could always use more help to help paint the barn, as well as tryin’ to fix some o’ the buckets.”

Applejack looked at her with a flexed eyebrow. She wanted to ask, but given Apple Bloom’s sheepish smile, caused her to roll her eyes. Yep, she did something alright.

“We’d be glad to take up on that offer.” Said Granny, “Big Mac’s been lookin’ for somepony to help him out with those tasks.”

“Eeyup.” Said Big Mac with a nod.

Buck smiled, knowing that even if he would have trouble with the apple harvests, he’d at least have something to do whilst trying to help out around the farm.

*************************************************************************************************

After dinner, Applejack decided to lead Buck to the barn, where he would be staying until they can find a way to make him a proper room. Thankfully, the Apple family had already provided him with some spare but fresh clothes as well as a spare toothbrush.

“Sorry about this Sugarcube,” said Applejack as she opened the barn doors and showed him in, “This is all we’ve got fer ya to sleep in until we can work something out.”

“It’s alright,” said Buck, “I think I can manage with the barn.”

He looked inside and noticed how homey and cozy it looked at the same time.

“This isn’t so bad.” Said Buck with honesty and looked at Applejack, “The barn feels nice and warm, plus it’s got lots of hay bales and a nice view of the night sky.”

Buck couldn’t help but joke and pretended to be a soldier and said “And I shall take first watch for any intruders, Captain.”

Applejack couldn’t help but laugh at that silly antic.

“Alright then Sugarcube,” said Applejack after the laughter died down. “Y’all might as well get plenty o’ sleep. We start bright an’ early tomorrow at 5AM. Y’all understand?”

“Loud and clear.” Said Buck.

“Then ah’ll see ya in the mornin’.” Said Applejack as she held the side of the door. “Good night, Sugarcube.”

“Night Applejack.” Said Buck whilst she closed the door.

As Applejack walked, she suddenly remembered what Buck called her, causing her to blush again, but she shook it off and continued on.

Buck, at the same time, walked over to the bales of hay and climbed onto it. He took off his shirt to avoid sweating, whilst grabbing the warm blanket and covered himself before he laid his head down at a pillow. Buck looked at the night sky from the opening at the side of the barn, where he somehow felt a sense of peace as well as a bit of sadness.

He then began to think of someone, and pulled out his locket and looked at a picture of a little girl on it. He couldn’t help but shed a tear, thinking about her. Her smile was enough to make anyone feel better. Although, he remembered her last smile, as it suddenly flashed to the day she died.

It was clear that she meant a lot to him.

“Daisy.” Muttered Buck. He closed his eyes and said “Damn Leukemia. Why did it have to kill my sister? Daisy…you have no idea how much I miss you.”

All what Buck did was sigh and thought about trying to move on, for her sake.

He then turned to his side and slowly tried to fall asleep. For tomorrow’s another day. Now that he somehow gained a new life he’d been given another chance. He wasn’t going to let it be for nothing, especially for the Apple family that took him in. He’ll try to earn his keep for them.

Chapter 6: The Flames of Family Disputes

View Online

From within the barn, Buck was still fast asleep, with one hand gripping on his blanket, whilst his other hand instinctively held onto the locket over his neck. From outside, the sun was slowly rising. And from outside at one of the perches, a rooster saw the sun rising and began to cry aloud.

Buck yelped in shock from the rooster and fell off of the hay bail. He groaned whilst he was on the ground and rubbed his head.

He slowly got up and dusted his clothes, whilst at the same time, he said “Good thing nobody was around to see me make a fool of myself after waking up.”

He stretched a bit and said “Well, better get inside and see if anyone else is awake.”

Buck made his makeshift bed and got dressed. He got out of the barn and walked towards the house. The moment he was inside, he saw Apple Bloom walking downstairs, stretching her arms out and yawning adorably, which he admitted, looked really adorable. She almost looked like someone he knew once long ago.

“Morning Apple Bloom,” said Buck, gaining the young Apple’s attention, “Did you sleep well?”

Apple Bloom nodded, and said “Ah slept well. And ah can tell ya slept pretty well, too. Ya woke up at the right time, breakfast will be ready, soon.”

The way Apple Bloom smiled…it was almost too cute for him to handle. And seeing her…reminded him of the girl he knew a while back. One that he knew all too well.

He then looked at the trees from the farm, and judging from the number of trees, the Apple family must really be hard workers. He knew that if he was going to work on the farm, then a good breakfast would definitely be in order. And as tough as it was to do hard labor, Buck was willing to work to repay the family for giving him a place to stay.

The moment when Buck entered the kitchen, he was suddenly struck with a delicious aroma of French toast with slices of apple pie and some milk to wash it all down. Of course, you saw that Granny Smith was the one who was preparing it all. He had to admit, for an elderly pony, she really is the toughest mare he ever met.

“Mornin’ deary.” Said Granny Smith, “Did ya wash yer hands?”

“Just about Granny.” Said Buck as he went up the stairs and headed to the nearest bathroom to wash his hands.

By the time he was done, he went back to the kitchen and saw Applejack coming down as well.

“Howdy Sugarcube,” said Applejack as she sweetly greeted him and took a seat next to one another. “Y’all better get yer fill, cause the work we’re gonna do is gonna keep us busy for a while.”

“So, what should we start off first?” asked Buck whilst they were eating and talked on what tasks to do.

“Well for starters, Big Mac and Apple Bloom are gonna be busy, tryin’ to water the newly planted trees at the southern fields, we’ll be tryin’ to get as many apples as we can get for the baskets and place them at the cellar and barn, as well as takin’ them to the market. Afterwards, we’ll inspect the farm to see if there’s anythin’ that needs fixin’.”

“I’m all for it.” Said Buck as he began to focus on his breakfast.

“Take yer time there, Sugarcube.” Said Applejack with a chuckle, “We still got about an hour before getting’ to work. Jus’ a fair warnin’, don’ eat so fast or you’ll make yer stomach burst.”

Suddenly, Buck couldn’t help himself but ask with a smirk and said “Speaking from experience?”

Applejack suddenly froze and blush in embarrassment, which made her chuckle sheepishly, but the rest of her family laughed. For it is true, she was speaking from experience.

After he finished his breakfast and helped Granny wash the dishes, he left the house with the Apple siblings. He turned to Granny and said “Thanks for the meal, Granny.”

“No problem, Sugarcube.” Said Granny Smith, “Now y’all take it easy whilst on the job, ya hear?”

“Will do my best, Granny.” Said Buck as he walked with Applejack.

*****************************************************************************************

As Big Mac and Apple Bloom had left for the Southern fields, Applejack took Buck to the other trees and showed him around.

“Whoa,” said Buck as he looked around, “I still can’t get enough of looking at them. I can see the love and care these trees are given.”

Applejack chuckled and said “Thanks Sugarcube. We do our best to manage the farm.”

“Just the four of you?” asked Buck.

“Sometimes mah friends help me out.” Said Applejack, then she rubbed the back of her head and said “Although…there was a time that ah tried to harvest them mahself. It…didn’t work out so well.”

“Of course, it wouldn’t.” said Buck.

“Excuse me?” said Applejack as she looked at him with a flexed eyebrow.

“Sorry, didn’t mean as an insult,” said Buck, “What I’m trying to say, even if you are strong, even if you are hardworking, even the most dependent and independent of farmers need help when it comes to harvesting the fields. Not to mention they have their limits. They can’t go beyond the physical attributes that they already do. You need to work to the best of your abilities, and sometimes that’s all that matters. And from what I can tell, you work your hardest to help others.”

He then held onto her shoulder as the two of them stood there for a moment, “You’ve got nothing to prove, Applejack. You’re already the strongest and hardest working pony in town. And everypony is lucky to have you here. I can tell.”

Applejack couldn’t help but be surprised by his words, with Buck smiling and said “Now then, let’s get to work.”

As he left to the closest tree, Applejack kept staring at him, and she couldn’t help but smile by his words, and she could tell that he was really honest. She walked on further and walked alongside him.

*****************************************************************************************

Soon enough, the two of them arrived at their first tree.

“Alright now, Sugarcube, watch and learn.” Said Applejack. She then delivered a strong kick to the tree, causing the apples to fall off and fall right into their respective baskets.

“Whoa, that’s amazing.” Said Buck, but then he showed concern and asked “But…aren’t you worried that you might damage the trees? Or bruise the apples and have their qualities ruined?”

Applejack suddenly looked at him with a flexed eyebrow, which he sheepishly smiled. Applejack couldn’t help but smile and chuckle at the same time.

“The way y’all are talkin’ about it, sounds like you respect the trees and the fruits that they bear.”

“Well, it’s just…” said Buck, “I always loved nature, especially the beauty of the trees. Not to mention the idea of a fruit being bruised would ruin a lot of hard work that all of you had put in.”

Applejack chuckled and walked over to him with her hand on his shoulder and said “And ah greatly appreciate y’all sayin’ that. But answer yer question, nah, the trees don’t get hurt none, they’re plenty strong to handle our kicks. And we make twice as sure that the apples are alright and aren’t bruised or damaged or any other way.”

“Oh, that’s good.” Said Buck. Then he looked at the tree and was concerned, ‘I just hope I don’t let them down.’ Thought Buck.

*****************************************************************************************

Buck tried many attempts to harvest them.

He tried to kick the tree like Applejack, but it only made his leg hurt in the process, and only caused one apple to fall on his head. Although it didn’t hurt, he had a deadpanned expression on his face.

Next up, he tried to tackle the trees, but it only hurt his shoulder. Though the apple was able to fall in the basket, it still wasn’t enough.

Buck had a deadpanned expression, and said “This is going to be harder than I thought.”

He then had a determined look on his face and said “But there’s no way in, whatever underworld that they have here, that I’m gonna give up.”

He then looked at the trees and had an idea. “I wonder.” Said Buck as he thought about it.

He walked over to the trees and climbed onto them. He handpicked the apples whilst he was on the branches, whilst trying to shake them at the same time. After about two hours or so, he was able to fill twelve baskets, which he was proud of. At the same time, Applejack walked by and noticed what he was doing.

“Well ah’ll be.” Said Applejack whilst she was holding a basket, “Ah see that y’all were able to find a way to pick them apples.”

“Yeah, I had a little trouble at first,” said Buck, “But I think I’m getting the hang of…”

However, he failed to notice that the branch he was standing on began to break, causing him to fall down the moment he did. There was a loud grunt afterwards, but also groaned from the partial pain at the same time, which startled Applejack as she immediately went over to see if he was alright.

“Are y’all alright?” asked Applejack when she stood on her one knee and helped him up.

“Yeah, just fell down is all.” Said Buck as he rubbed his back a bit, “Though I think it’d probably be safer if I picked apples from a thicker branch.”

“Hold on now, Sugarcube.” Said Applejack whilst she stopped Buck at the same time. “How about we grab y’all a ladder or a stool to help ya pick the apples by hand. If ya ain’t careful, y’all could fall on yer head.”

“Uh, good point.” Said Buck, “Better to be safe than sorry.”

Applejack soon took Buck to the barn and showed him where the ladder was.

“Well, here it is.” Said Applejack as she brough out the ladder. “Just be glad that mah sister and her friends didn’t break it.”

“Oh, come on, it was one time!!”

They looked behind and saw Apple Bloom peeking through, who then had a surprised look on her face whilst she was blushing, then instantly retreated to where she was.

Buck looked at Applejack with a flexed eyebrow whilst they were walking out of the barn. Before he could say anything.

“Whoa, hold up.” Said Buck as he went to one direction, gaining her attention. To her surprise, she saw him bringing a smaller wagon, “Never might know.”

She couldn’t help but chuckle at his creativity, before the two of them started walking.

“So, what did she do?” asked Buck.

“Well,” said an embarrassed Applejack whilst she said “Mah sister and her friends tried to get their cutie marks in ladder climbing, only for it to backfire on them completely many times, especially broke it on one occasion.”

“Yikes.” Said Buck, “But uh, two things. One, what’s a Cutie Mark? And two, why is it so important?”

“Well for one,” said Applejack, “A Cutie Mark is when a pony discovers a unique characteristic that sets themselves apart from others as well as tell them their unique special talent, it’s also a part of our identity.”

“Are all ponies born with one?” asked Buck.

“Not really,” said Applejack, “They’re born without them. Only when they reach about near Apple Bloom’s age can they gain it. Ah was the youngest in mah class to get one.”

“But how are they able to get their names if they don’t get their marks?” asked Buck. This caused her to blush bright red, to which he noticed. “Something wrong?”

“Er…well…” said Applejack, “It’s a…personal private mare matter. But…if y’all must know…when a mare is expecting, they have a series of dreams that inspires the name for the foal as it tends to have some tie to their special talent.”

“Really? Huh.” said a surprised Buck. “Where was that when expecting mothers needed to name their child.”

“What do y’all mean?” asked Applejack.

“It’s like this,” said Buck, “Before a human mother’s child is born, they try to pick over thousands of names like Tony, Malissa, Myron, Thalia and so on. Sometimes they might even have the same name as the other. And sometimes they’re named after their parent or grandparent.”

“Really?” said Applejack, with Buck nodding. “That sure sounds weird.”

“Trust me, we’d say the same thing.” Said Buck with a slight chuckle, with Applejack following suit.

After bringing the ladder to a nearby tree, he was able to get up and pick the apples carefully, with a smaller basket that he tied around his belt, which he learned from watching a documentary, which surprised Applejack.

“Well ah’ll be.” Said a surprised Applejack when she saw him, “How did y’all come up with that?”

“I used to tour at an apple farm when I was little.” Said Buck, “I watched a ton of farmers work hard on their trees and pick them in order for them to sell them. And in a strange way, I always wanted to work at one. Cause in a place like this, nothing shows more hard work than an apple farmer.”

Applejack felt really moved by his words, which caused her to feel touched by how he describes apple farmers. She even had a slight blush but shook it off and headed down to the next group of trees.

*****************************************************************************************

Buck spent most of the day harvesting as much of the trees as he could, and once he filled the wagon, he pulled them straight to the barn, and unpacked them. Then he tried the same routine again. By the time he was able to deliver his haul, he saw Applejack walking up to him.

“Alright hun,” said Applejack as she stood near him with her hands on her hips, “Y’all can take a break now, it’s time for lunch.”

“Wow, never realized how fast time was flying.” Said Buck.

“It happens,” said Applejack, “At least y’all don’t have to worry about going on, on an empty stomach.”

The two of them walked back to the house. By the time you got there, Big Macintosh was already waiting at the house, with Apple Bloom running along before she was late.

“Come n get it youngins!!” said Granny Smith as she came out, “Lunch is served!!”

Everyone walked inside and Buck was surprised to see that on the table, were plates of apples, apple fritters and a salad to boost up energy.

“The food looks great, Granny. Thank you.” Said Buck when he and the others went to the table.

“Mah pleasure, deary.” Said Granny, “Now go on up an’ git yerselves cleaned up. Y’all can eat after ya wash up.”

“Thanks Granny.” Said Buck as he left to get washed up.

After washing his hands and his face and to dry himself up. Once he was done, he left in order for the rest of the Apple family to do so. After all the dirt and sweat, Buck made his way towards the dining table and sat down. But remembering his manners, Buck chose to wait for the others, who eventually turned up after they were done with washing their hands too.

“Well, it seems we’re all ready to eat.” Said Applejack as she rubbed her stomach, “Ah’ve got a hankerin’ fer a nice big meal!!”

Everyone soon sat down, and once they were given permission, they all grabbed a plate each and served themselves some lunch. Though Buck was surprised to see how fast Big Mac and Applejack finished theirs.

“Mighty thanks fer the lunch, Granny.” Said Applejack whilst she patted her stomach, which Buck nearly chuckled because of how cute she looked whilst she did that.

“So, now that we harvested more apples,” said Buck, “Is there any more work around the farm I could do?”

Applejack chuckled and playfully nudged him whilst she said “Somepony is eager, ain’t he?”

“Well, you got me there,” said Buck when he was also drawn into the laughter, “Plus, to be honest, all of you treated me a whole lot better than how I was treated at the last place I worked at. Nor have I ever experienced how great a homemade meal felt in such a long time.”

He looked at the others and said with honesty, “To me, that’s more rewarding than all the money in the world.”

Applejack couldn’t help but smile and patted on his shoulder.

“That’s mighty kind of ya to tell us, Sugarcube. They say anypony who pours their heart ‘n soul into their hard work, they’re rewarded with somethin’ more valuable than all the bits in the world. It does me an’ mah family good to know yer enjoin’ yer first stay workin’ at Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Or a place to call home.” Said Buck from out of nowhere, which surprised the Apples a little, but they couldn’t help but smile too.

“An we may not be the richest ponies in all o Ponyville,” said Granny Smith, “But we’re all still proud o’ how we can provide apples to all o’ the hungry ponies.”

“Eeyup.” Said Big Mac, whilst they continued with the last of their meal.

*****************************************************************************************

Meanwhile, from within the castle of Friendship, both Beau and Twilight were working on the wedding invitations for her family and friends, even for the royalties so that they wouldn’t miss anything out. Twilight used her magic to write down the possible ways of how to write down an invite.

She then groaned and crumbled the parchment and tossed it away with her magic, which landed in a parge pile of crumbled papers.

Beau was busy writing his, and looked at the pile, then looked at Twilight with a flexed eyebrow.

“Still couldn’t find anything?” asked Beau as he sat next to her.

“I’ve gone over a hundred of possible invitations and none of them seem to…” said Twilight before she was cut off.

“Meet up to your standards in a bookworm level?” teased Beau, which caused Twilight to glare at him.

“Don’t you go there.” Said Twilight, before she yelped the moment Beau grabbed her, making her sit on his lap.

“Oh?” said Beau playfully as he held her close, “How are you planning to stop me?”

Twilight couldn’t help but smirk as she pecked on his lips whilst she held him close.

“I may have worked on something.” Said Beau before he showed her, “Check it out.”

Twilight looked it over and was surprised to see how well it looked. For the invitation looked like a six-pointed star origami.

“Oh Beau, this is perfect.” Said Twilight.

“You can thank Pinkie Pie.” Said Beau, “If there’s one thing she knows, it’s how to make an invitation look great.”

“I can agree to that.” Said Twilight before she giggled.

“Although…” said Beau, “How are we going to copy these invitations?”

“Oh, we could…” said Twilight before being cut off.

“No, we’re not going to Derpy.” Said Beau.

“Huh?” said Twilight with a flexed eyebrow.

“Remember what happened during Cranky Doodle’s wedding?” said Beau, “He went to Derpy when he heard she could do it, but then she ended up botching it and ended up getting the wedding date wrong. Their wedding was supposed to be in over a month, but she ended up printing it on the current date.”

“Really?” said Twilight in surprise, “When was that?”

“I believe it was the same day you and the girls fought that Bugbear.” Said Beau.

“Oh, right.” Said Twilight as she slapped her forehead, “Now I remember.”

“Hmm,” pondered Beau, “You know, we can maybe ask Pinkie Pie to help make more of these. I mean she has a habit of making new birthday cards every time on someone’s birthday, so maybe she can do the same for our wedding invitations.”

“Great idea.” Said Twilight. “Pinkie Pie always knows how to send invitations.”

“Someone call my name?”

The two of them yelped when they saw Pinkie Pie next to them.

“You know what, I’m not gonna even ask.” Said Beau.

“Smart choice.” Said Twilight, before turning to Pinkie. “Pinkie, we sort of have a favor to ask.”

“Oooh, what is it?” said Pinkie Pie eagerly.

“Well, we know how good you are at making invitations when it comes to parties and anniversaries and celebrations, correct?” asked Twilight.

“Yup a Rooney!!” said Pinkie Pie whilst she was nodding eagerly.

“Well…” began Twilight, “Seeing that this is mine and Beau’s wedding, we were hoping that you’d…”

Pinkie let out a gasp and said in excitement, “You want me to make more wedding invitations for you two?!”

“That’s right.” Said Beau as he gave her two things, “Here’s the card what I made, and on the other is a list of those who we’d like to invite to the wedding. Think you can do it?”

Pinkie then saluted and shouted “Your wish is my command!!”

She then squealed in excitement, grabbed the invitations, and darted straight out of the castle.

Beau blinked at this and slowly look at Twilight. “I’ve been here for a month and a few weeks and I still haven’t gotten used to that.”

Twilight couldn’t help but giggle at this and walked over to him and held him close. “Trust me, it was overwhelming for me too.”

Beau was then worried and said “From what you told, I know Cadance would be ecstatic into meeting us, but…what about your brother?”

Twilight was also worried and hugged Beau tighter, with her head against his chest. “I really hope things will go well. I don’t want to do the same thing he did at…”

“I know Twilight.” Said Beau, “I know.”

The two of them continued to hold one another, for now that the wedding invites would soon be sent, they were worried about another who they fear won’t accept the two of them being together…

Twilight’s brother.

*****************************************************************************************

After Buck helped Granny wash the dishes after they were done with lunch, Applejack had asked him to follow her. Maybe she has more work for him that she needed help with. And to be fair, he did ask him if he could do more around the farm.

“So, whilst we were workin’, we thought about what y’all said when ya made an offer to help out more often around the farm.” Said Applejack.

“Glad you took my offer.” Said Buck. “So, what’s first on the list?”

She brought him over to the Pig Pen as the two were standing bear the pen.

“Alright then, this here will be the first odd job fer the day.” Said Applejack.

Buck couldn’t help but chuckle and said “Odd job? That’s pretty clever, actually.”

Applejack couldn’t help but chuckle too, then said “Think ya got what it takes to feed them there Piggies?”

“That I can do.” Said Buck.

“Good,” said Applejack as she grabbed a nearby bucket and gave it to him, “Take this here bucket o’ scraps and pour it in that there bin. After that, y’all can help Big Mac plant some seeds an’ plow the fields. We gotta be ready fer the next cider season. Ah promised mah friend Rainbow Dash she’d get a special pass to be first in line to have some of our apple cider.”

“Who’s Rainbow Dash?” asked Buck, “And Apple Cider?”

Applejack looked at him oddly, blinked, and then chuckled.

“Oh, right, ah didn’t get the chance to tell ya.” Said Applejack. “Rainbow’s a friend o’ mine. She’s actually a Pegasus, in other words a pony with wings. She’s training to be one day be part of the Wonderbolts, Equestria’s best flyers. Right now, she’s in the reserves, so she ain’t a full member, yet. She also loves her apple cider. Plus, if yer ever in a tight jam, she’s there fer her friends through thick an’ thin. It ain’t no surprise since she’s the Element o’ Loyalty. She’s one of mah ver’ closest friends…an’ best rival.”

“Really?” said Buck whilst flexing an eyebrow and resting on the fence, “How long have you two been friends and rivals?”

“Let’s just say…” said Applejack whilst she was rubbing the back of her head, “We’ve competed against each other fer a long time now. Ah’ll tell ya more later after work. But fer now, them, pigs aren’t gonna feed themselves.”

“You got it.” Said Buck as he began to do his work.

Buck went over to the pigs and fed them the bucket of scraps Applejack was talking about, whilst she went back to work at the orchard. The pigs snorted and sniffed at the bucket in Buck’s hands, taking in the scent of their grub. Buck poured the scraps in the food, then watched them eat to their snort in excitement.

“You know, sometimes it’s adorable watching them like this.” Said Buck, but then he wondered something. “But what the heck do they use the pigs for? The cows and chickens I understand, but the pigs…uh, you know what, maybe I don’t wanna know.”

Buck soon left the pig pen and closed the gate behind him whilst walking around, trying to find Big Mac, seeing that you also want to help him out. As he looked around, he finally saw Big Mac, and saw he had a couple of bags of seed in his arms. Even though he’s strong, Buck couldn’t help but feel concerned and ran on over to give him a hand.

“Yo, Big Mac!!”

Hearing Buck’s voice, Big Mac turned around and saw Buck running towards him. He stopped near him and panted a bit from the running.

“Sorry I’m late,” said Buck as he tried to collect his breath, “I was busy helping out by feeding the pigs in the pig pen. Need any help?”

“Eeyup.” Said Big Mac as he handed a bag to Buck, allowing him to accept it. Big Mac motioned him to follow him, allowing the two of them to walk together.

Buck walked with Big Mac up and down the fields where there were empty spots, allowing them to plant the seeds in a straight vertical line. Big Mac plowed parts of the field, which Buck is quite impressed with his strength. ‘Wish I had the strength to do the things he does.’ Thought Buck to himself whilst he watched Big Mac worked.

After the seeds were planted, they used their watering cans to water every seed that had been planted in order for the tree to grow to full strength and bear its fruit overtime. Thankfully, the planting of the seeds and watering them wasn’t all that hard. Though Buck wasn’t use to farming yet, he’d still be willing to work hard to repay the Apple family for the hospitality they gave him.

It took a few hours, but the work had been done and the day was nearly over. Big Mac motioned that it was now time to regroup with the others and head back inside for some…

However, Buck noticed Applejack had a really worried look. He nudged Big Mac, gaining his attention and pointed at his sister, which caused him to notice the worried look he had on her face. Feeling concerned and worried, they quickly went over to figure out what was going on.

“Applejack, what’s wrong?” said Buck concerned whilst Applejack was focused on something else entirely.

“Look!!” shouted Applejack in panic.

When Buck and Big Mac looked, they were shocked to see what was going on. For what happened, was smoke and fire coming from out of the doors and windows. Buck’s heart felt like it was going to stop from what he saw.

“What the hell…how did this happen?!” exclaimed Buck.

“Ah have no idea!!” said Applejack in panic.

“What about Granny?!” said Big Mac.

“Ah was able to get her out!!” said Applejack, “We gotta find a way to put out the fire!!”

However, Buck then noticed someone else wasn’t with them. Causing him to look in concern and said “Hey, where’s Apple Bloom?!”

The two siblings were shocked to hear this, until…

“Somepony!! Anypony!! Help!!!”

They all looked up and realized in shock of who else was in there.

“Apple Bloom!!!” exclaimed Applejack in shock.

However, Buck suddenly saw someone else in Apple Bloom’s stead, a human girl, who looked like the girl in his locket. He slowly shook his head and gripped his fists.

‘No…not again.’ Thought Buck, then he clenched his teeth, and shouted “Not again!!”

Not waiting for anyone, with swift motion, Buck instantly ran towards the house, which shocked Applejack and Big Mac.

“Buck, wait!!” shouted Applejack, but it fell in deaf ears, for he ran straight in, desperately trying to find Apple Bloom.

He went past some parts of the fire, and was able to make it to the stairs. Once he was there, he instantly ran up, but slightly coughed as the smoke from the fire was affecting his lungs. He went from door to door, trying to figure out where Apple Bloom was. He spotted her room and was about to open it, but because of the fire, the door handle was hot, making him grunt in pain. Having an idea, he pulled his shirt off and held it ready.

“Like the old saying goes…no pain no gain.” Said Buck as he got ready.

He used his shirt to grab the handle, but bit his lip as he still felt some of the pain. Buck was able to get the door opened and saw Apple Bloom on the floor, coughing and on her knees, not being able to see anything because of the smoke. However, he looked to his right and saw a picture frame. He saw a happy family on it and instantly grabbed it whilst putting his shirt back on at the same time.

“Apple Bloom!!” shouted Buck, gaining the young pony’s attention.

She instantly got up and ran over to him whilst hugging him tightly.

“Get me outta here, please!!” cried Apple Bloom as she was greatly frightened, which caused him to hug her and patted her head for comfort, whilst looking around, realizing that they won’t be able to make it out if they stayed longer.

Buck suddenly heard a lough crash, making him look outside of Apple Bloom’s room, and saw that their exit had been blocked, making the young Apple family member scared out of her mind. He looked around and saw the window. There was that one, but realized how high they were. It was going to be painful, but he knew what he had to do…for her.

“I have an idea!!” said Buck loudly to gain her attention, “On the count of three, I’m gonna break through the window and you’ll use my body as a cushion!! It’s risky, but you’ll be safe, okay?!”

“O-okay…” said Apple Bloom, which frightened Buck as he could tell she was having trouble breathing. “But please hurry. Ah can’t breathe!!”

“Alright then, here we go!!” said Buck as he held her in position, and prepared for a painful drop. “One…two…THREE!!!”

Buck ran towards the window whilst holding onto Apple Bloom at the same time as they made their way to the window. At the last minute, Buck used his shoulder blade to break through the window before turning around and wrapped Apple Bloom in his arms tightly whilst she left a muffled scream in his chest.

At the same time, Applejack and Big Mac heard the window shattering, causing them to look at the other direction and were shocked to see Buck jumping out of the window…with Apple Bloom in tow. The two of them watched as Buck landed on the ground back first, hard, whilst letting out a pained grunt. Applejack and Big Mac immediately went over to see if they were okay.

Buck slightly lifted his head and saw Apple Bloom, with a surprised and scared expression, looking right back at him.

“Are you…are you alright, Apple Bloom?” asked Buck.

Still in shock, she could manage a slow nod. Buck was relieved to see she was alright. However, she instantly wrapped her arms around him, thanking whoever was watching from the heavens was watching over them. Buck slowly hugged her back, to make sure that she was okay.

“Apple Bloom!!”

Buck slowly looked and saw Applejack and Big Mac running towards them. He was able to let Apple Bloom go whilst she struggled to stand up. Applejack instantly kneeled down and gave her little sister a big hug.

“Ah thought Ah lost ya, Apple Bloom.” Muttered Applejack as she held onto him tightly.

Apple Bloom was able to speak through her shocked voice, “He…he saved me sis…He saved mah life.”

Applejack looked at Apple Bloom with a surprised expression, then to Buck. However, the moment she did, she saw Buck had begun to cough, and not in a good way. The smoke must’ve done a little bit more damage than he thought.

“Hey, are ya alright?!” said Applejack as she kneeled down close to him and held the side of his shoulder, with him still coughing. Looking really worried, Applejack called out, “Big Mac!! Get him to the hospital!! An’ hurry!!”

“E-Eeyup!!” said Big Mac frantically.

Big Mac not only began to carry Buck, but Apple Bloom as well, causing him to quickly make his way towards the hospital. However, just as they ran, something dropped from Buck, catching Applejack’s attention. She walked over and picked it up. But when she looked, she widened her eyes in shock, and slowly looked up where Buck was taken. She looked at the picture and shed a few tears, clearly this meant a lot to them, causing her to hug it.

“Applejack!!”

Applejack widened her eyes in shock and looked up, causing her to look back and saw Twilight and the rest of her friends running or flying towards her, along with Ponyville’s fire department as they quickly worked to stop the fire, with Rainbow helping as she brought in a few rain clouds.

“We saw smoke coming from Ponyville and we got here as fast as we could!!” said Twilight as she was worried for her friend’s safety.

“Darling, what happened?!” said Rarity in worry.

Applejack looked at the picture, then looked at the direction where Big Mac took Apple Bloom and Buck.

“Applejack?” said Twilight in worry when they showed more concern for Applejack.

*************************************************************************************************

From within what appeared to be a dark void, Buck was suddenly floating what appeared to be a great void. He slowly looks up and looks around, wondering where he was. It didn’t make any sense for him, as he didn’t know what was going on.

That was, until he saw what appeared to be a light of sorts. He slowly moved over towards it until he was engulfed to it.

When the light faded, he found himself back in what appeared to be a graveyard.

“Wait, I know this place.” Said Buck as he was suddenly dreading.

He saw many people had gathered at a different location, all of them wearing darker clothing, making him realizing that there was a funeral going on. Soon enough, they were all walking away, all but two people, people he thought he’d never see.

His parents.

He walked closer to them, wondering what was going through their heads. But when he arrived, he saw them staring at two graveyards. One belonging to his sister. And the other…belonging to him.

He was taken aback by what he was seeing. He then looked at them, wondering what they were thinking. But then he got his wish.

“Oh Buck.” Said his mother, “This is all my fault. I should’ve been there to help you. I should’ve been there for you when you were alone. I should’ve been there…when you needed me the most.”

“Don’t blame yourself,” said Buck’s father, “I’m just as responsible for what happened. I ended up turning to alcohol when I should’ve focused on Buck. After Daisy…I felt so lost…broken. We promised to look after each other and be happy. And…we both broke that promise. He was my only boy and…I wasn’t there for him when he needed me the most. Just like…we were never there for each other.”

Buck’s father went over to his mother, and said “I’m so sorry Daisy. I’m sorry that I couldn’t keep that promise. That we…could never keep that promise.”

Both of Buck’s parents hugged one another. Buck couldn’t help but shed a tear at this scene.

“Oh…mom…dad.” Said Buck as he walked towards them, speaking to them as if they were still standing in front of him. “I wish things have been different between us. I wished that stupid cancer hadn’t taken Daisy away. I miss her just as much. I tried my best to keep her promise…I’m just as sorry for not being able to keep it. But fate…has a way of taking everything from us. Maybe it was her time but…it just wasn’t fair. She was just a little girl…she was…everything to us…everything to…me too. I know that we can’t do anything to change what happened, wishing that we could’ve had a second chance. I just don’t know why I was given another chance…in another world for that matter. But…I felt like it should’ve been me instead of her. But I just wanted to let you know that…even though things were different between us. I never did try to stop loving you. But from what happened…I guess we all were bitter from her passing.”

He went over and hugged the both of them. He could still feel their touch, and said with tears falling. “I love you two. I just hope that one day you’ll find forgiveness in each other. I just wish I could tell you in person that I forgive you for everything that happened.”

He didn’t see it, but the moment when he said those words, the two of them smiled, as if they felt their son had been talking to them. He was soon able to let them go, before everything slowly faded into darkness, as if he was in a realm filled with stars.

“Huh?” said Buck as he looked around. “Where am I?”

“You are in a realm between realms.”

Buck turned around and was surprised to see another pony, but she looked different, for she has both a horn and a pair of wings.

“Whoa…” said Buck as he somewhat felt nervous. “Who…are you?”

“Apologies.” Said the pony, “I am Princess Luna, co-ruler of Equestria and ruler of the dream realms.”

“Whoa, ruler of dreams?” said Buck whilst feeling impressed. “That must be a huge responsibility.”

“Oh, it is.” Said Princess Luna.

“Though…why am I here?” asked Buck in confusion.

“I have felt another presence in Equestria.” Said Princess Luna. “Though I was surprised to see another human here. I did not think such a thing was possible. Whilst you were in Ponyville, I had looked in your dreams and your heart, of how you suffered from your realm.”

Luna held his hands and said “I am truly sorry of what happened to your sister, and the hardships that you have. Whilst I was exploring, I took it upon myself to see of how your parents would react to the news. I brought you here so that you could finally be at peace.”

She released his hands and said “And it may come as a surprise to you, but the first human, Beau, had too gone through hardships of his own. Though he did not have any siblings, he felt like an outsider, and did not feel the love he needed from his parents. So, I was able have him temporarily speak to his mother, to be at rest.”

“At least we were both lucky enough to say goodbye.” Said Buck. He then looks to her and said “So what happens now?”

Luna giggled and said “Now that all is said and done, it is time for you to wake up.”

*************************************************************************************************

Buck slowly opened his eyes, but felt something bright shine on them at the same time too. When he was able to focus, he saw the bright light shining on the ceiling. Buck slowly looked to his left and saw a beeping monitor. Then to his right and saw he was strapped to an I.V. Buck then groaned and held onto his head.

“Ugh, what happened?” said Buck as he was able to sit up straight.

“You lost conscious before you reached the hospital.”

Buck looked to his right and saw a pure white mare with baby blue eyes and a pink mane that was made into a bun.

“Oh, hello there.” Groaned Buck whilst trying to be polite, considering how uncomfortable he is. “Who might you be?”

“Oh, my name is Nurse Redheart.” Said the said pony mare, “I’m the one who has been assigned to take care of you for the time being until you are discharged. I heard about how you rescued a little filly from the farmhouse. That was really brave of you. Most Ponies wouldn’t have done what you just did.”

“I…I did what I could to help.” Said Buck weakly. But then he was frantic and said “W-Where’s Apple Bloom? Is she alright?”

He then heard a chuckle, causing both Buck and Nurse Redheart to look at the door, revealing to be Applejack as she stood at the doorway.

“Ya don’t have to worry ‘bout it Sugarcube. The lil filly’s in the other room next to yours, restin’ up. Earlier, she couldn’t stop askin’ if you were alright. She’s mighty grateful bout’ how ya saved her from the fire.”

Buck sighed in relief as he relaxed. “Oh, thank goodness. I was worried she might have inhaled too much smoke. I wouldn’t be able to live or forgive myself is she didn’t make it.”

“Nice to see you again, Applejack.” Said Nurse Redheart, before turning back to Buck, “I’ll give you two some privacy.”

After she left, Applejack walked over and sat on the bed near his legs.

“If anythin’, Sugarcube,” said Applejack as she looked at Buck with a grateful smile, “Mah family and Ah are in yer debt. Ah’m very grateful fer what ya did to save Apple Bloom.”

“Still,” said Buck as he wondered something, “How did the fire start in the first place? Everything was fine this morning, but until recently.”

“Oh, Ah can explain that.” Said Applejack, “Turns out that Granny Smith left her cookin’ apron on the stove whilst she left to go freshen up. It must’ve gotten burnt by the stove flames and spreaded all over the house. It’s all burnt to a crisp, so it’s gonna take a while to before we get it repaired. Thankfully, we were able to save most of our things and stuff before things got out of hand.”

“I’m…sorry to hear that.” Said Buck, looking down as if he felt he failed her.

Applejack couldn’t help but smile and placed her hand on his shoulder and rubbed it, even stroked his hair.

“Hey, no worries there, Sugarcube,” said Applejack as she kept her hand on his head, “At least we all made it out alive an’ that’s all that matters.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Said Buck.

However, Buck reached for the inside of his shirt and pulled out his locket and opened it, revealing a picture of a little girl inside. Buck then sighed, knowing that there was something he needed to get off of his chest.

“Applejack,” said Buck. Though hesitant, felt she needed to know the truth, considering she’s always honest. “I think maybe it’s high time that I told you about who this girl is in my locket.”

He showed her the picture, allowing her to take a good look at it.

“Aw, she’s cute.” Said Applejack, but then felt somewhat worried. “Are y’all sure yer comfortable with this, Sugarcube?”

“Eeyup.” Said Buck whilst nodding, mimicking Big Mac, causing her to laugh a bit. He sighed and said “The picture you see here…she’s my little sister, Daisy.”

Applejack shared sympathy with Buck’s love for his sister, which she couldn’t help but smile warmly at that.

“She was a walking ray of sunshine that I couldn’t stop loving.” Said Buck after he placed his locket away. “We both stuck together through thick and thin, even my parents couldn’t help but spoil her. But…tragedy couldn’t keep its filthy hands off of my sister. She…ended up being diagnosed with cancer when she was six years old.”

Applejack gasped slightly as she put a hand over her mouth. “Ya mean she’s…?” asked Applejack, unable to finish her question.

Buck nodded, answering her question as he continued. “She died at the ripe young age of eight. But even after she left us, she still had that angelic smile on her adorable face. But…after she died, my parents changed and blamed me for everything I did wrong, whether minor or an accident. But no matter how much good I tried to do; it was never enough for them.”

Buck sighed whilst looking at the ceiling. “I felt like I didn’t know my own parents anymore. I couldn’t stand being near them, so I left after I graduated.”

He felt Applejack’s hand on his right shoulder, making him look at her and noticed she shed a tear. "Ah’m…mighty sorry to hear that, Sugarcube."

Buck couldn’t help but smile and wiped it away.

“It’s true…I still miss her every day.” Said Buck, “But I know she wanted me to be happy and keep going, not just for her sake, but my own as well. So, I did.”

He looked at her whilst smiling and said “But I had a lot of help from you and your family after you took me in, gave me a chance when nobody else did. For that I can never repay you, except thank you…for everything.”

Applejack couldn’t help but blush and hid her face whilst lowering her Stetson hat a bit. Buck was worried that he might’ve said something wrong if he made her blush like that. But then Applejack did something that caught him completely off guard…

She pressed her lips against his.

Buck couldn’t help but blush too, for Applejack locked her hand with his and continued to kiss him. Buck ended up closing his eyes and decided to savor the kiss. Despite being a hard worker on the farm, Applejack’s lips were quite soft. He was so getting used to it, he wanted to last a while, until she needed up breaking it for air. The two of them stared at one another, with Applejack blushing and vice versa.

“A-Applejack…what…?” said Buck as he tried to ask, but Applejack stopped him.

“Ah felt Ah needed to thank ya properly fer savin’ mah sister. Ya probably already know this, but yer like a hero to her. And she feels like yer the second big brother she’s always wanted.”

Buck was a little surprised, but also happy at the same time. To think, that after all this time, Buck has been given a second chance at having another little sister. Even though she’s a pony, Apple Bloom reminds him a lot of Daisy. As for Applejack, well, maybe one of these days he might actually bond with her in ways he never even considered at first…like as a couple.

Besides, after that tender kiss she shared with him, how could he not like her.

*************************************************************************************************

Later that day, Pinkie Pie had made the invitations and stuffed them all in a party cannon, then walked into position.

“Sending out invitations in three…two…one!!!”

With one big pull, she fired the invitations into the sky, causing every single invitation to go to their destination, with Pinkie Pie humming and skipping away, knowing that her work is done, whilst the invitations went to the guests.

*************************************************************************************************

At the same time, at what appeared to be the Crystal Empire, two ponies, aka, Shining Armor, and Princess Cadance, were watching over the kingdom whilst Cadance held onto Flurry Heart.

“I have to admit, things have been really quiet lately.” Said Shining Armor.

“I agree,” said Cadance, “I mean after everything that happened at the Crystalling for Flurry, things haven’t been that exciting lately. Though I have a feeling excitement is due to come right around the corner.”

Suddenly, an invitation was slowly being lowered, gaining their attention.

“Wait, what’s that?” asked Shining Armor.

“It must be from Pinkie Pie.” Said Cadance as she used her magic to bring it to her.

“How can you tell?” asked Shining Armor, making Cadance look at him with a flexed eyebrow, with him blushing and said “Oh, right. It’s Pinkie Pie, don’t question it.”

“Good boy.” Said Cadance with a smile.

She then opened it and looked through it. The moment she was done, she had an extremely surprised reaction to this, causing her to slowly smile widely and squealed like a schoolgirl, making Shining Armor look at her with a flexed eyebrow.

“What?”

Cadance handed him the invitation and presented it to Shining Armor. He looked through it and skimmed through it. When he was done, his jaw dropped and saw something that caught him greatly off guard.

“Twilight is getting married?!!”

Chapter 7: Growing families and confrontations

View Online

A few hours later, Buck was admitted out of the hospital, and was embraced by Apple Bloom before he had the chance to go outside.

“Thank ya so much fer savin’ me, Buck.” Said Apple Bloom. “Ah don’t know what would’ve happened if y’all hadn’t showed up.”

“Hey,” said Buck as he was on knee level and looked at Apple Bloom right in the eyes. “There’s no way I’d let anything happen to you. Besides, you’re just too cute to be hurt.”

Buck rustled her head whilst rubbing it, making her giggle at that. He soon stood up and held onto her shoulder. “Now come on, we don’t want to keep your sister waiting.”

The two of them soon left the hospital, where three members of the Apple family were standing and waiting for the two of them to come out. The two of them made it over to the rest of the Apples, where Applejack, Big Mac and Granny hugged Apple Bloom, and were greatly thankful that she was safe.

“Thank heaven yer alright there, Apple Bloom.” Said Granny Smith whilst she was hugging her youngest granddaughter.

“Eeyup.” Said Big Mac as he agreed.

“Thanks Granny.” Said Apple Bloom.

Buck couldn’t help but smile at this, for he was really happy to see them reunited. He then thought about Daisy once more, thinking that she was still looking out for him from the heavens, no matter how far apart they are.

He was suddenly brought out of his thoughts when he felt someone hugging him, which was none other than Granny Smith and Big Mac.

“And thank ya so much for savin’ her.” Said Granny, “Y’all are a real hero.”

“Eeyup.” Said Big Mac as he felt his head being rubbed.

“Aw, come on, it’s the least I can do.” Said Buck, “I care about too. And I wasn’t going to let my surrogate sister get hurt.”

Apple Bloom couldn’t help but smile. Applejack on the other hand handed Apple Bloom something, gaining her attention. “Buck was able to save this.”

Apple Bloom took the picture and looked at it, and was surprised to see what he saved. She slowly looked at him and said “Y’all…saved this?”

She showed the picture. It was of herself as a foal, along with her siblings when they were younger, as well as a younger Granny Smith. However, among them were two ponies with them, a stallion that nearly resembled to Big Mac, and a mare holding baby Apple Bloom. Both Big Mac and Granny were surprised by this.

“Yeah…” said Buck, “I could tell how important this was to you, considering you kept it in a special shrine. I figured they were important to you, so I saved it. I mean, from what I’ve seen…family must be really important to all of you. So, I saved it for all of you. And…”

However, Buck was cut off when he felt a right hug around his waist, and saw Apple Bloom hugging him tightly. He could feel her tears against his shirt, but he didn’t intervene as he let her hug him.

“Thank you.” Muttered Apple Bloom.

Buck couldn’t help but smile and hug Apple Bloom back. The others were touched by this and joined in the group hug. But during the hug, Buck then wondered, “But seeing that the house was destroyed…where are all of us going to live?”

The others also thought about it, with Applejack saying, “Ah know just the pony to ask.”

*************************************************************************************************

Later at the castle, Twilight, Beau, and the rest of the Mane 4, along with Starlight and Spike were resting in the castle for a bit. That was, until Applejack knocked and came in, gaining their attention as they walked over to her the moment she got inside.

“Oh, Applejack, darling, thank goodness you’re okay.” Said Rarity.

“Don’t worry Rarity, ah’m fine.” Said Applejack whilst reassuring her.

“How’s Apple Bloom doing?” asked Fluttershy.

“Oh, she’s doin’ mighty fine,” said Applejack, “Ah’m just thankful that she’s alive and all.”

“Shame about your house though.” Said Rainbow, “But I think you’d be glad to know, that whilst we were putting out the fire, I was able to use my speed to help get most of your stuff out, so it’s a good thing you didn’t lose anything.”

“So that’s why y’all smelled like soot.” Said Applejack, who smiled and hugged Rainbow. “Thank ya kindly, Rainbow.”

“Heh, no problem.” Said Rainbow.

“Though…we’re gonna have to find a place to live until our home is bein’ repaired.” Said Applejack.

“Say no more, Applejack.” Said Twilight, “We’ll get a couple of guest rooms ready for the four of you.”

“Er…make that five.” Said Applejack, which confused the others.

They saw Granny Smith, Big Mac and Apple Bloom walk in. But to their surprise, the fifth was a human. Buck wanted to say something, but was surprised to see Beau with them. Beau walked over to Buck and looked at him for a bit, before smiling and extended his hand.

“I never thought in my entire life I’d meet another human.” Said Beau. “Name’s Thomas Rohan, but I go by the name of Beau for a short while now.”

“I’m Buck Armstrong.” Said Buck as he shook Beau’s hand. “So…how’d you get here?”

“Drowned in a whirlpool whilst swimming in a lake, you?” asked Beau.

“Got hit by a truck, saving a child.” Said Buck.

“So,” said Beau, before he couldn’t help but smirk and said “I assume you ended up in hot water with one of the ponies with threats?”

Buck was surprised by that, with him saying, “How did you know that?”

“Let’s just say…I got threatened by an adorkable princess.” Said Beau before looking at Twilight, whom the latter blushed and smiled sheepishly.

“Yeah,” said Buck whilst rubbing the back of his head, “I was lassoed when they thought I was stealing their apples.”

“Yeah, I kinda figured.” Said Beau whilst he let out a bit of a chuckle. “Still, sorry you had to die that way.”

“Eh, wasn’t any glamorous, but, Whatcha gonna do.” Said Buck. He then looked at the rest of the ponies and said “And all of you must be the rest of her friends. Princess Twilight, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash.”

“The awesomest flyer in all of Equestria.” Said Rainbow with a boastful smile and crossing her arms and closing her eyes with a smirk.

Buck ended up smirking back and said “And also the biggest sore loser when it comes to contest and a gluttonous downer when it comes to Apple Cider.”

Rainbow blinked at that with widened eyes and a blush, then ended up being in his face.

“What’s that supposed to mean?!” said Rainbow.

“Hey, I just call what I hear from Applejack.” Said Buck.

Rainbow looked at Applejack with a stink eye, with the latter rolling her eyes and said “Y’all know it’s the truth Rainbow. And ah am the honest one of the groups here. And Ah’ve got witnesses to prove it.”

“It’s true.” Said Granny Smith.

“That’s right.” Said Apple Bloom.

“Eeyup.” Said Big Mac.

Rainbow grumbled and crossed whilst the others laughed about it.

“Rainbow’s teasing aside,” said Beau, “I think it’s a good idea on preparing the guest rooms.”

He then walked to Applejack and asked “And where would you like your rooms? Sun shining in your face, or non-sun shining in your face.”

Applejack couldn’t help but chuckle and said “One with. That way, it’ll help us get up early.”

“Or we could have an alarm clock set up.” Said Spike.

“No thanks, Spike.” Said Buck, “Besides, I don’t think it’s a good idea that Granny would have an alarm clock, otherwise she might fall off of the bed and break her hip. Why else did you think she had an operation on her hip.”

The Apple family stared at him surprised, with Buck saying “Big Mac told me.”

Granny looked at Big Mac sternly, with the latter sweating nervously with a sheepish smile.

“Welp,” said Beau, “Now that we got their sleeping arrangements settled, what next?”

“We’ll still be able to work around the farm.” Said Applejack.

“And get ready for Cider Season.” Said Buck, gaining the Apple Sibling’s attention.

“What now?” said Applejack surprised.

“Seriously?” said Granny, gaining their attention, “Apple Cider Season, which happens to be next week?!!”

Pinkie popped up from out of nowhere and showed them the calendar, marking the date of their business. The rest of the Apple family had their jaws dropped by what they were seeing.

“Oh, mah stars!!” exclaimed Applejack, “Ah was so distracted by the fire, I plum forgot about it!!”

“We’d better get things ready, pronto!!” said Apple Bloom.

“Eeyup!!” said Big Mac, which caused the three to rush out.

“We’ll be back later, Twi!!” shouted Applejack as the others left.

“Should we go with them?” asked Buck.

“Boy howdy,” said Granny Smith, “Just to make sure that they don’t do anything foolish.”

“Agreed.” Said Buck as he and Granny Smith laughed a bit. “Want me to accompany you back to the barn?”

“Ya darn tootin!” said Granny, allowing the two of them to walk out of the room to join the Apple siblings.

“Looks like things are going to be a bit livelier around here.” Said Pinkie, “And I need to throw a welcome party for Buck!!”

She then darted out of the room, wanting to get the next party ready as quick as possible.

“Sometimes I don’t think we’ll ever understand her.” Said Beau.

“Agreed.” Said Twilight.

As Spike chuckled, he suddenly felt his face bloated, making him hold onto his stomach as he tried to keep something in. Suddenly, he burped out a bit of flame, that took form into a scroll.

“Oh, haven’t had one of those in a while.” Said Spike. He then opened the letter and read through it, causing him to widen his eyes in shock. “Uh, oh.” Said Spike in worry.

“Oh, what’s wrong, Spike?” asked Rarity.

“Uh, Twilight.” Said Spike in worry as he looked at her. “Remember when you said you were afraid that Shining Armor wouldn’t accept Beau when he finds out he is a human?”

“Uh, yeah? Why?” asked Twilight.

“A letter came from Cadence.” Said Spike, “She said she received the invitation and she wants to meet Beau in person. And uh…”

“Oh, no.” said Twilight whilst she facepalmed herself, “That means Shining Armor will also be there. I really don’t want him to cause any trouble.”

“If only we could make him not do anything drastic.” Said Spike.

Beau then thought about it. He snapped his fingers and had an idea. “Hey Twilight, could you lend me a piece of parchment and a quill, please?”

Twilight was confused by this, but obliged nonetheless. Beau began to write down to somepony. After he was done, he rolled it up and gave it to Spike, whilst whispering to him to whom he should send it. He was surprised, but obliged nonetheless via his magic flames.

“Who did you send it to?” asked Twilight.

“You’ll see.” Said Beau.

A while later, back at Canterlot Castle, both Princesses Celestia and Luna were busy looking over the latest documents, until a message appeared before them, surprising them. Celestia looked through it and was surprised by what she was reading.

“What is it, sister?” asked Princess Luna.

“Beau had sent us a letter,” said Princess Celestia, “It appears Shining Armor is coming to see for himself. Something that Twilight had feared.”

“What did Beau ask?” asked Princess Luna.

“He wants us to keep an eye on him.” Said Princess Celestia, “If Shining Armor tries to talk her out of it, he wishes for us to intervene.”

“Are you sure it is wise?” asked Princess Luna.

“I…made a mistake not supporting Twilight when she tried to protect her brother.” Said Princess Celestia, “I am not going to make that same mistake again.”

“And how are we going to spy on them?” asked Princess Luna.

The two of them teleported to Celestia’s room and walked over to a mirror, one that Princess Luna recognized.

“The mirror of revelation?” said Princess Luna, “Are you sure this is wise? We have not used that mirror since we took the thrones.”

“I know Luna,” said Princess Celestia, “But in situations as this, we have no other choice.”

Celestia used her magic to activate the mirror. Within mere moments, the mirror showed them a train moving towards Ponyville’s Train Station. The mirror zoomed in and revealed three certain ponies onboard.

“It would appear that the latter is approaching,” said Princess Luna, “And I see Princess Cadence and Flurry Heart is accompanying him. No doubt Cadence is there to calm Shining Armor down if he does something drastic.”

“Still,” said Princess Celestia whilst she pondered at the same time, “We would need to send our spies over to keep an eye on him. If he does, the mirror will alert us and we will arrive with haste. I will need to inform Undercover Shadow about this.”

“I shall call for him, sister.” Said Princess Luna before she left.

Celestia continued to look at the mirror and hoped Shining Armor won’t do anything drastic, for Twilight’s sake.

*************************************************************************************************

At the same time, on the train, Shining Armor was on the train, with his arms crossed and a scowl on his face. Cadence on the other hand was holding Flurry Heart as she babbled innocently and waved her little arms around.

“Shining, would you just calm down already?” said Cadence.

“Cadence,” said Shining Armor, “My sister, my sister, is getting married to somepony we don’t even know, and you want me to calm down?”

“I’m sure Twilight has her reasons of not telling us.” Said Cadence. “Plus, she’s getting married. She’s actually getting married, to somepony she likes!! Do you have any idea how long I’ve waited for this?! How much I wanted her to find her special somepony!! This is wonderful!!”

“Sure, wonderful, that I just found out from a wedding invitation. Not from my sister, but from a piece of paper. Thanks a lot, Twily.” said Shining Armor.

He took a sandwich and imitated Twilight whilst moving the bread, “Hey, Shiny. Just thought you should know I’m making a really big decision that changes everything. Oh, never mind. You’ll hear about it when you get the invitation.”

He placed the sandwich away and said “She couldn’t have told me personally?”

Cadence looked at him with a deadpanned expression and a raised eyebrow, for she couldn’t tell what was annoying, the part where her husband was being immature by using his sandwich as a puppet imitating Twilight, or that he was being a hypocrite of open communication when it comes to his side of the family.

“This coming from a pony who didn’t tell Twilight directly that we were getting married?” said Cadence, “Or telling her that we’ve been dating since the day I first foal sat her?”

Shining blinked in surprise, and said “I was busy!!”

“Suuure, you were.” Said Cadence. “Shining, I’ve told you plenty of times I wanted to tell her, but you wouldn’t let me. And clearly, I can’t trust you when it comes to communicating. This is the thing with the ladybugs and the quesadilla all over again.”

“I was not responsible for her having phobias about them!!” exclaimed Shining Armor.

“You were the one teasing her about it till she was traumatized out of fear!!” retorted Cadence.

Flurry Heart began top whimper, as she didn’t like the fighting, gaining their attention.

“Oh, sorry Flurry Heart.” Said Cadance, “Your dad is just being an unnecessary grump again.”

Shining then huffed as he looked away, until he noticed the carts were selling sandwiches, which confused him. “Excuse me,” he asked the pony pushing the carts, “I notice you guys are only selling sandwiches.”

“No other choice,” said the pony pushing the cart, “We were losing a lot of money on confectionary foods and cakes, so the RTA had voted to make sandwiches instead to save what was left of our budget.”

“Seriously?” said Shining, which gained Cadance’s attention too. “Why?”

“Oh, something about a certain pink pony with poofy hair who constantly buys them without giving it to anyone else.” Said the pony, then mumbled whilst walking away “Why they haven’t banned her from riding the trains, I’ll never know.”

Shining and Cadance looked at one another with flexed eyebrows and said “Pinkie Pie.”

*************************************************************************************************

Back at the Castle of Friendship, Beau had just begun to set up the tea set in order to get things ready for the others’ visit. Once he was done, he noticed Twilight started to hyperventilate, causing him to give her a paper bag, which she started to breathe through it. When all of a sudden, it popped, taking him by surprise.

“Wow, I thought that would work.” Said Beau. He then suddenly had another idea. He knows couples tend to do that from time to time but…he never did that to Twilight before. “Well, as they say back at my world, when in France.”

He then gave a her a smack by her behind, making her yelp loudly and made her stand stiffly and made her blush madly at the same time. She slowly looked at Beau as she still kept her blush, but Beau also did the same thing as he couldn’t believe he did that. However strangely, Twilight also enjoyed that.

“Uh, sorry about that.” Said Beau sheepishly.

However, Twilight pushed him, making him land on his back on the couch, with Twilight being on top of him with a flirty smile. Beau couldn’t help but smile back, causing the two of them to lock lips for a bit. That was, until a knock was heard from the castle doors.

Twilight got up and gasped and said “They’re here!!”

Beau and Twilight got up, with Beau saying “Why don’t you go greet them? I’ll get the tea once it’s finished boiling.”

He kissed her on her forehead before leaving, with Twilight teleporting to the front doors. She felt really nervous and took a breather. She opened the door with her magic, and within moments, Shining Armor and Cadance were standing at the door, with Flurry Heart in Cadence’s arms.

“Shining, Cadance!!” said Twilight as she hugged the two of them. Then broke the hug as she saw Flurry Heart. “And how’s my favorite niece?”

Flurry giggled as she held onto Twilight’s face.

“It’s good to see you, Twilight.” Said Cadence as she hugged Twilight. She hugged Shining Armor too, although the look on his face said otherwise.

“I have to admit,” said Twilight as she broke the hug, “I was surprised that you were planning to visit. If I knew, I would’ve had everything ready. I mean I already sent Spike out to do some grocery shopping, and Starlight’s busy setting up guest beds for Applejack and her family.”

“Guest beds?” said Shining Armor in confusion.

“Oh,” said Twilight, “Granny Smith left the stove on and her apron was near it, causing it to lit on fire, resulting the house being burnt down as a result. Apple Bloom was inside, but they were able to rescue her.”

“That’s terrible.” Said Cadence, with Shining Armor also being worried for a moment. “I hope she’s okay.”

“She is,” said Twilight as they walked to the living room, where a tea set had been readied. “Thankfully no one was hurt and most of their belongings were saved as well. They mentioned about wanting to raise bits during Cider season so that they can pay the construction ponies to do the job.”

“I hope they’ll be okay.” Said Cadence.

“But there’s also a reason why we’re here.” Said Shining Armor as they sat down.

“About what?” asked Twilight.

“Oh, you know.” Said Cadence as she made wedding noises, which caused Twilight to blush.

“Oh, right.” Said Twilight.

“Twily, why didn’t you tell me?” said Shining Armor, “I found out my sister is getting married through a piece of paper and you didn’t tell me.”

“Well,” began Twilight, “I wanted to, but I wasn’t sure how you’d handle it. Mom and dad handled it and they grew to like him, same with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

“Mom and dad knew and they didn’t tell me?!” said Shining Armor.

“Whoever this pony is, you must have a really good reason.” Said Cadence.

“Well…”

“Twilight, tea’s ready!!”

They turned to the door as Beau walked in.

“Sorry it took longer than expected, I was trying to make the tea just the way you like it.” Said Beau, who then noticed Shining Armor and Princess Cadance, even Flurry Heart. The three newcomers looked at Beau surprised. Beau then thought ‘Oh boy, here we go’, then walked over and placed the tea down on the table and said “Uh, hi there.”

Flurry Heart saw Beau and was naturally curious whilst she cooed, causing her to teleport and landed on top of his head, which caused Beau to giggle. “Well, hi there, you must be Flurry Heart. My name’s Beau, nice to meet you.”

Both Shining Armor and Cadence were surprised, for the person standing before them was Beau, from what the wedding invitation had said. Though Cadence was surprised, Shining Armor on the other hand.

“Twilight,” muttered Shining Armor, “We need to talk.”

*************************************************************************************************

“I don’t see what the big deal is, Shining?!!” shouted Twilight.

Not long after the two of them were out, they had immediately started to argue.

“You’re dating a hairless ape, Twilight!! That’s the big deal!!” said Shining.

“So what?! You’re married to an Alicorn, and Cadence is an entirely different pony!!” shouted Twilight back.

Whilst back in the living room, both Cadence and Beau were in the living room, hearing the commotion outside, whilst thankfully Cadence placed earmuffs on Flurry Heart so that she wouldn’t hear the argument.

This were silent at first, with Beau sighing and said “I knew this would happen.”

Cadence looked at him surprised and said “Wait, knew this would happen?”

“See,” said Beau, “When Twilight and I fell in love, we were worried that how everyone else would react. But thankfully, Twilight’s friends warmed up to us on that idea, same with Twilight’s parents.

“You’ve met them?” said Cadence as she was surprised.

“I did,” said Beau, “Even Princesses Celestia and Luna.”

They continue to hear arguing, with Beau saying “But I supposed I should introduce myself.”

“Right, we’ve been so distracted, we haven’t gotten the chance.” Said Cadence.

“Alright, my name is Thomas Rohan, but after Twilight and I got together, she decided to call me Beau. It sort of stuck that way.”

“Nice to meet you Beau,” said Cadence. “I’m sure Twilight’s told you about us.”

“She did.” Said Beau, “But in case you wonder, I’m a human. Remember the mirror that Twilight traveled to?”

“I do.” Said Cadence.

“Turns out there’s a reason why Princess Celestia told Twilight she needed to do this alone, even with Spike in tow.” Said Beau as he took out a picture.

He showed it to Cadence and she took a good look at it. When she looked, she was greatly surprised, for one look on their hair and eyes and she immediately recognized them.

“Are they…Twilight’s friends?” asked Cadence surprised.

“Yes and no.” said Beau, “Turns out that on the other side of the mirror is a parallel world, a world where all of you are humans. Twilight and her friends there are teenagers, people who still go to school, whilst adults, like yourself and Shining Armor, has day jobs. And whilst your aunts are the ruling Princesses, as well as you, in the other world, you three are Principles of two different schools.”

“Well, we do know how to teach others, so it would make sense.” Said Cadence. Then she spotted two identical girls that look like Twilight. One with glasses and one without.

“The one with the glasses is Twilight, but Pinkie calls her Sci-Twi for some reason.” Said Beau, “And that over there is Twilight. The one without the glasses.”

“Amazing, the resemblance is so uncanny.” Said Cadence. She then looked at him and said “Are you from that world?”

“No, I’m from a different Earth.” Said Beau, “One where the likes of Dragons, Griffons and so on are considered myth, same with Unicorns and Pegasi. And Earth ponies there don’t speak the language we do. They’re at a time when…ponies were primitive and haven’t developed the ability for speech, is the right words.”

“Really?” said Cadence as she was intrigued. “But how did you get here?”

“I uh…died actually.” Said Beau, which shocked Princess Cadence.

“Died?!” she yelped. “But…how did you get here then?”

“It’s a bit of a story.” Said Beau. “Ever since I was a boy, my parents weren’t exactly to be the best around with. My father was an irresponsible Gambler and my mother was a workaholic and never even considered or tried to spend time with me. They gave me so many unnecessary lessons and made me waste countless hours working hard at certain schools. But even after every time whenever I would get a good grade, it was never enough for them. And the people around there didn’t exactly treat me fairly either. By the time I graduated College, I went to the lake to get away from my problems and my family. You could say my life was…very lonely.”

Cadence was taken aback by this, and couldn’t help but feel pity for him.

“The one day, whilst I was swimming in the lake, I was suddenly pulled into what looked like a whirlpool.” Continued Beau, “I think I ended up drowning in it. Next thing I knew, I was in Equestria, right outside of Ponyville. At first I thought it was weird, being out in the lake. But then I encountered Twilight.”

“What was she doing there?” asked Cadence.

“I think she said something about Spike telling her she needed to get some exercise every once and a while or he thinks she’ll end up becoming fat.” Said Beau, which got Cadence to laugh at that. “When we encountered one another it was…a little awkward.”

“Awkward how?” asked Cadence.

“Well, whilst I freaked out, I accidentally blabbed how horses can’t talk.” Said Beau, “Next thing I knew, she lifted me up using her magic and slammed me onto the ground, saying that she’s a pony and if I get it wrong I’d be sorry.”

Cadence couldn’t help but chuckle at that, with Beau joining in.

“Anyway,” said Beau, “Twilight took me back to Ponyville and she asked Rarity to make some new clothes for me. The next day, she contacted Princess Celestia and told her about me. Turned out she knew about my species.”

“She did?” said Cadence in surprise, then realized “Oh, right. Because of the world that nearly resembles Equestria.”

“That’s right.” Said Princess Beau, “We had a nice conversation and afterwards, she was able to make me a citizen of Equestria.”

“Wow, that’s nice of her.” Said Cadence.

“That’s right.” Said Beau, “After that, I was able to make myself a home here, working at Twilight’s library. I have a knack for organizing books and stuff. That way, I’m able to help Twilight in any way I can. After that, she introduced me to her friends, both in Ponyville and near Canterlot High. I learned a few things about them. Shortly after a month, the two of us became a couple. We continued to stay together in the same castle. That’s when I decided to ask her to marry me.”

Cadence couldn’t help but shed a tear about this and wiped her eye. “That was an amazing story. And I could feel the chemistry between the two of you the moment I walked in here.”

“You mean before your meat headed husband?” said Beau before he trailed off as the two of them could still hear Shining and Twilight argue. “I still don’t get his issue.”

“Um, I think I have an idea.” Said Cadence, “When he heard she was getting married, he threw a hissy fit, now he’s thinking that you might be a Changeling in disguise.”

“Least I’m not going around kidnapping babies because of jealousy of babies’ beauties.” Said Beau, which surprised Cadence, “We also have myths and folklores about Changelings. Though…they tend to be a little different.”

“I see.” Said Cadence, then she wanted to change the subject so that things don’t become awkward. “So…when are you getting married in Canterlot?”

“We’re not.” Said Beau, which surprised Cadence, “I plan to hold it here in Ponyville.”

“Ponyville? How come?” asked Cadence.

“Well for one, we’re not sure if the folks in Canterlot would accept us,” said Beau, “I mean you saw how the nobility there treated other creatures without a second thought.”

Cadence grimaced, remembering how Nobles tend to look the other way from other creatures when she was still in school. “And the second?”

“I don’t want Twilight to experience trauma or Déjà vu or remind her of what happened between Shining Armor and Chrysalis.”

Cadence was surprised by this. She remembered that day when she scolded Shining Armor for doing that, though he claimed that Chrysalis brainwashed him, she only casted a spell to make him believe that Chrysalis was Cadence, and that she scolded Celestia for not taking Twilight’s side.

“So…you want to hold a wedding here, because you didn’t want her to relive the pain and trauma back in Canterlot?” asked Cadence, which Beau nodded, she then smiled and said “That is so thoughtful of you.”

“Yeah.” Said Beau as he couldn’t help but smile. Then frowned and said “I just wish there weren’t any drama along the way.”

Cadence walked over and placed her hand on her shoulder, making Beau look at her, “I’ll try to talk to him.”

The two of them walked to the door, and they hear Shining Armor.

“I forbid you from going out with him!!” shouted Shining.

“I’m not a child, Shining Armor!!” shouted Twilight, “And last time I checked, I’m also a Princess, meaning I make my own decisions!!”

“One that you ended up making a fool out of yourself!!” shouted Shining, “And the last thing I needed is some freak to look after you!!”

Suddenly, something inside of Beau snapped, the way he used that word, the exact same word he heard since his high school days, now suddenly came here. Normally he would brush it aside, but hearing someone say that, in front of his future wife, that…he was not going to let it stand. His eyes flashed, as if a thousand soldiers had combined with his newly fighting spirit.

Beau then slammed the door opened, startling both Shining and Twilight, whilst Beau had a very angry look in his eyes.

“Who…” began Beau as he took a few steps forward, “Who…in the hell…do you think you are?! Telling your own sister, who she can’t be with?!”

“You stay out of this!!” said Shining.

“Or what?!” said Beau, “You’re going to ban me from coming to Ponyville like you banned your own sister from your own wedding?!”

Shining, Twilight, and Cadence were surprised to hear him say that.

“And besides, isn’t who Twilight hangs around with her choice?!” asked Beau rhetorically, “Last time I checked, she’s not a child. She seems like someone who is capable of making her own decisions without someone holding her hoof. And at least I’m not the one who left her crying in the first place, whilst her mentor did squat into helping her!! Cause meanwhile, she was also secretly sent to an underground sanctum whilst an ugly bug of a queen wanted to use you as her own personal sex toy!!”

“I’m her older brother!!” said Shining, “I’m the one responsible for her safety!!”

The next thing before anyone knew, Beau did the unexpected…

“Then who would you recommend then?” retorted Beau, “Who would you want around your sister, who can love, cherish and guarantee that she’ll be safe and that nothing will happen to her?”

Shining was taken aback by what he said as he took a step back, even Twilight and Cadence were surprised by what he said.

“Well, I, uh…” stuttered Shining Armor.

“See?” pointed out Beau, “You can’t recommend anyone, Shining Armor. I know what you’ve been through from what your parents told me, but if you’re starting to rely on past assumptions, those won’t help you in real life. I’ll admit, I didn’t expect Twilight and I to warm up to one another and fall in love so quickly, but all things considered, we both trust each other enough to help us get through in life. Now I’m not going to claim I know her better than you, your parents, Cadence, or even Celestia, but it seems I know her well enough that she’s willing to put her faith in me and I do the same for her when nobody else did.”

He took a few steps forward, making Shining Armor take the same amount of steps backwards.

“Cause let me tell you something about your sister since she moved to Ponyville.” Said Beau. “She and her friends braved against Nightmare Moon when she came back. She and her friends convinced a freaking dragon to move away when he was close into polluting the skies between Ponyville and Canterlot. She and her friends, with the help of Apple Bloom helped accept Zecora into Ponyville when everyone else treated her like an outsider. She saved her friend Rarity from the Diamond Dogs when they kidnapped her. She helped her friends stop a war between the Buffalo Tribes and the ponies in Appaloosa. She and her friends helped stop Discord from taking over Equestria. She helped the ponies welcome Princess Luna when everyone else treated her like an outcast. She and her friends stopped Spike when he got turned into a rampaging beast monster. She helped her friends save Sweet Apple Acres from the Flim Flam Brothers. She helped save Spike’s life when three dragons tried to hurt him. She even tried to stop Chrysalis from taking over Canterlot, which by the way, she saved your sorry ass from a bug faced maniac when you banned her from the wedding, even disowned her if I can remember, heck, you didn’t even apologize to her when you yelled at her.”

“It wasn’t my fault!! I was brainwashed!!” said Shining Armor.

“That’s a load of bull!!” said Beau, “If I were to recall, she casted a spell to make you believe she was Cadence, everything else you said on your own. Cause you had the best reason in the world to side with your so-called wolf in sheep’s clothing; your braincells were located in your genitals!!”

Shining Armor leaned his head backwards in shock from what he said, but not as shocked as Twilight and Cadence were when they clasped their mouths shut.

“As I was saying.” Said Beau, “She saved the Crystal Empire from Sombra!! She stopped Trixie when she took over and enslaved Ponyville with an Alicorn amulet. She finished a spell that made her a Princess. She traveled to another world and stopped Sunset from wreaking havoc. She saved Princess Celestia and Princess Luna when they were captured by plunder vines. She fought alongside Daring Do and stopped Ahuizotl. She helped stop the vampire fruit bats from eating all the apples in Ponyville, which she was able to help dodge a major food crisis. She saved your wife from Discord’s onboard shenanigans. She helped save the Breezies by returning them to their homes. She and her friends stopped Tirek from destroying all of Equestria. She helped Sunset and her Rainboom friends stop the Sirens from taking over their world. She and her friends stopped Starlight and helped her free a local village. She and her friends stopped a Bugbear attack. She and her friends helped Luna stopped a powerful Tantabus from entering the real world. She stopped two families from feuding and made things worse. She helped expose a corrupt manager from manipulating Countess Coloratura, and she saved Equestria’s future when she convinced Starlight to listen.”

Beau then took another few steps forward, which Shining Armor backed off and was surprised to see such merit from a human.

“But you barely noticed that because whilst you were being a complete moron, she did all the hard work and proved her worth when no one else believed in her. She pulled through every single danger and aspect and helped everypony in Equestria in any way she can. So, for you, her own brother, to stand here and have the gall to tell her that she can’t take care of herself or whom she wants to spend her life with and you can’t trust anyone she’s with to help her when she’s in over her head, or even Spike.”

He then leaned in his face and said “Cause when it comes between wanting to protect your loved ones, and taking care of them when they need help? Well, that’s just a no brainer, and it won’t look good for you, either.”

Both Twilight and Cadence were stunned by what they had seen as a human who stood up to Shining Armor. However, peaking from around the door, were the rest of the Mane 6, Starlight, and Spike, whilst they too were surprised at the same time.

“So, if I were you,” said Beau, “I would give her an apology, otherwise things might not be good for you.”

“Or what?” said Shining Armor, showing some merit.

Beau then had some thoughts going through his head, something he learned from one of his old detective books.

First, distract target. Block blind jab. Counter to cross left cheek. Discombobulate. Dazed. Employ elbow block. Body shot. Block left. Weaken right jaw with left elbow. Fracture right jaw. Two punches to gut. Dislocate jaw. Heel kick to diagram. In the end, sustained injuries for three weeks, whilst will recover in three months psychology.

“You really wanna do this?” asked Beau as he suddenly took out a handkerchief and wiped his forehead. “Have it your way.”

The two of them were silent, until Beau tossed the handkerchief to Shining Armor’s face.

“Hey!!” he exclaimed as he tossed it away, only for Beau to make a move.

He delivered a strong left hook against Shining’s face, delivered a strong discombobulation with both his hands on both sides of Shining Armor’s face. He tried to punch back, only for Beau to block using his left elbow and delivered a strong jab to Shining’s side rib. Then blocked with his right and delivered a strong left elbow to the side of his face. Then Beau delivered an uppercut, two jabs at Shining’s gut, then backhanded Shining’s front face using his backfist, then finally, delivered a strong kick to the gut, causing Shining to fall backwards against a door and collapsed on his front.

Needless to say, Twilight and Cadence were shocked to see what happened, though the others who watched had their jaws dropped when they saw how fast Beau moved. Beau then moved to Shining’s back, grabbed his arm, and held it in a near dislocated maneuver, making him grunt.

“Say it. Say it!!” said Beau aggressively. “Say it!!”

“Okay, okay!!” exclaimed Shining, “I’m sorry Twilight!! I’m sorry I didn’t apologize for not listening to you!! I’m sorry for yelling at you!! I’m sorry for banning you from the wedding!! I’m sorry I tried to get in your future husband’s way!! And I’m sorry I didn’t say I’m sorry!!”

Beau then whispered something to Shining’s ear, making him gasp and shudder, causing Beau to let go of Shining, with the latter standing up, clearly surprised by what he did, but not as surprised as the others.

“What…huh…” said Shining, then exclaimed “How did you do that?!!”

“Little something I read from one of my old detective books.” Said Beau, “You’d be surprised what you can learn from a book.”

Suddenly, he turned and said “Like a certain farmer and sports athlete teased that books can’t teach you how to do sports?!”

Suddenly, the rest of Twilight’s friends arrived and waved sheepishly, which surprised the princess of friendship. He then looked at Twilight with a flexed eyebrow and said “Although there’s also a saying that there are a ton of things that books can’t do. Build character and experience.”

Twilight smiled sheepishly at that too, with Beau then looking at Shining Armor whilst squinting his eyes and said “Now then? Are we going to have another problem?”

Shining quickly shook his head, now getting the message. Twilight on the other hand blushed and fanned herself, for what she saw was pretty hot.

“Now then?” said Beau as he pointed at the tea room, “Mind waiting in there whilst I go to the kitchen to get an ice pack and the first aid kit for you?”

Shining Armor nodded and went over to his wife, allowing the both of them to sit down, with Beau walking over to Twilight.

“Sorry it had to resort to this.” Said Beau before kissing her on the lips, before breaking it, smiling, and said “And nobody hurts my adorable bookworm.”

Beau walked whilst Twilight watched him whilst stunned. She couldn’t help but blush and smile whilst he was walking at the same time. Beau walked out whilst the rest of the Mane 6, Starlight and Spike stared at Beau with their jaws being dropped. Until he stopped.

“Applejack?” asked Beau, which startled the country pony.

“Uh, yeah?” asked Applejack.

“Why are you still here?” asked Beau before looking at her whilst he said “Aren’t you supposed to help get ready for Cider season?”

Applejack yelped and said “Oh, right.”

She quickly went out to help at the farm, whilst Beau walked away to get the first aid kit.

“I’ll…help him find it.” Said Spike as he rushed off to help him out.

At the same time, from the Canterlot Castle, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna watched from the mirror. Though they were surprised to see Beau’s reaction, they were relieved that they were able to solve this peacefully.

**************************************************************************************************

Back at Sweet Apple Acres, Buck and the rest of the Apple Family were getting ready for Cider Season. With it only five days away, they had to get everything ready as quickly as possible. When they got to the machines, Buck was surprised by what he was seeing.

“Whoa,” said Buck, “So you use this contraption to create apple cider?”

“That’s right.” Said Applejack whilst she adjusted her hat. “It may not look like much, but this ol’ gal helped us out in plenty of situations when makin’ cider.”

“If it’s anything I’ve seen you made from the hard work and hooves of yours, I believe it.” Said Buck, “And you know what…now I’m also curious to see how one makes it.”

“Ya are?” asked Applejack, though there was a hint of excitement behind it.

“Sure, I’d love to learn how to use it.” Said Buck.

“Well now then partner, let’s get goin’.” Said Applejack with eagerness.

“Wait, where are the others?” asked Buck.

“Big Mac is helpin’ Granny out with somethin’ so he’ll be here soon. And Apple Bloom said that she had to arrange a CMC meeting with her friends, discussin’ what they can do now that they earned their marks.”

“Hopefully she doesn’t take too long.” Said Buck.

“Don’t worry, they’ll have things sorted out soon.” Said Applejack.

During the whole day, they were constantly getting things ready. However, during that time, Applejack wondered something that had been stuck in her head for some time.

“By the way partner.” Asked Applejack.

“Yeah?” asked Buck.

“What the hay is an amazon?” asked Applejack.

Buck partially grunted, for he remembered he accidentally called her that, but seeing that she doesn’t know what it is, he decides to do his best to describe them.

“In my old home,” said Buck as he stopped to take a breather, “The amazons are a myth in my world, but they explained a lot. They were once slaves to a deity known as Ares, who happens to be the god of war. Then one day, Hippolyta, the queen of the Amazons, rose up and led her fellow amazons against his armies and defeated them. Thanks to the goddess Hera, she brought her people to an island where they could live in peace without any fear.”

He looked at Applejack and said “They are also known for being fierce, strong, and independent, as well as them being the most beautiful women. That’s basically what an Amazon is.”

“Oh, ah see.” Said Applejack.

“Welp, better get to it then.” Said Buck as he went to work.

Applejack however, stood there and processed what he said. She placed her hands on her chest, thinking about him calling her an Amazon, making her blush really hard. She is strong and independent. As well as…beautiful. She never felt her heart beat so fast in all her life.

“He thinks ah’m…” muttered Applejack as she felt really hot for some reason whilst watching Buck from afar as he helped Big Mac putting the apple cider machine together. A smile suddenly formed on her lips as she walked towards the two to help them out.

***********************************************************************************************

During tea time at the Castle of Friendship, Twilight and Beau continued to talk to Shining Armor, Cadence, and Flurry Heart.

“So, wait, you died over at your world and somehow ended up here?” said Shining Armor.

“That’s right.” Said Beau after he took a sip, “Though I sometimes miss home. Then again, I never thought I’d enter a world where every fantasy loving person would ever dream to come here, they’d enjoy the heck of this place.”

“Still, sorry what you had to go through.” Said Shining Armor, who then blushed and said “And I’m sorry for wanting to nearly pummeling you when I heard Twily is getting married.”

“She wanted to tell you, but we were worried that you’d overreact, considering what happened back at your wedding.” Said Beau, which made Shining Armor wince in guilt. “And about that, didn’t you even tell Twilight that you and Cadence had dated since she foal sat her, or before you moved to Ponyville?”

Twilight blinked at that and said “Yeah, why didn’t you?”

“I tried to tell him.” Said Cadence whilst rolling her eyes, “But he wouldn’t let me.”

Beau flexed his left eyebrow and said “I think I know what you two have in common. And I think Cadence will agree with me.”

“What’s that?” asked Shining Armor.

Both Beau and Cadence looked at one another, nodded in agreement and said in agreement.

“You both stink at communication.” Said Beau and Cadence, which surprised the siblings.

“We do not!!”

“Ahem.”

Everyone looked at Spike, who looked at both Shining and Twilight, with a quirked eyebrow of his own, causing the two of them to sigh in defeat.

“Plus, I wanted to move the wedding to Ponyville, because I didn’t want her to go through those memories again.” Said Beau.

Twilight was surprised by this, with her saying “You did that…for me?”

“Of course, I would,” said Beau, “Why wouldn’t I?”

Twilight couldn’t help but smile with partial tears and hugged Beau, to which the latter returned.

Shining saw how well those two were together and sighed, and couldn’t help but smile.

“Clearly I misjudged you Beau.” Said Shining. “And if Twily’s happy, then I’m happy. I’m glad to see that she found her special somepony. Or somebody. So…welcome to the family.”

Beau shook Shining Armor’s hand and said “Thanks Shining.”

Suddenly, Flurry Heart teleported on top of Beau’s head, to which the latter was surprised and couldn’t help but laugh.

“You really are a spirit baby, aren’t you.” Said Beau, with him holding Flurry Heart and tickled her tummy, to which she giggled and laughed.

Though things may have started out rocky, Beau was just happy that things were resolved. Though not peacefully, but still resolved. Though in his entire lifetime…he never thought he had to beat up a Captain of the Guard. Though he promised Shining to keep it a secret, because if anyone were to discover a human had beaten the snot out of Canterlot’s Captain, he’d be the laughing stock of Canterlot.

But in the end, Beau couldn’t wait for a few things…

For the Wedding Day.

And the day when the baby arrives.

Chapter 8: Sparkle's Wedding Bells

View Online

Two weeks after Shining Armor and Cadence’s visit, the Apple family were able to make their sales selling their ciders. Thanks to the bits, they have more than enough to pay the construction workers to help rebuild it. And thanks to Granny Smith’s memory (er, working memory), she was able to tell which room was going to be where. However, for some reason she wanted to make Applejack’s room a little bigger, as well as add another room to sleep in. Why she did that, they will never know.

Buck, Applejack, and Big Mac were helping out with the construction to make things go faster. After working halfway through the house, Big Mac went over the plans one more time whilst Applejack and Buck sat down to take a break from the work.

“It’s nice to see everything coming together.” Said Buck whilst he looked at the house.

“Ya darn tootin’,” said Applejack after she took a sip of water. “Ah’m glad to see that our house is goin’ to be a little bigger, and more space.”

“And the best part, that within a few weeks, Twilight and Beau are getting married.” Said Buck, “I hope she doesn’t get cold feet. Or uh, hooves, in this case.”

“Knowin’ her, she wants things to be perfect.” Said Applejack whilst rolling her eyes, making the two of them laugh.

Buck then thought of something, and asked “Since their wedding’s coming up, you think we should cater their food for them?”

Applejack looked at him with a flexed eyebrow and said “Why would y’all say that?”

“Well, from what I’ve heard from Granny,” said Buck, “Whenever there’s an event or wedding, the Apple Family always provided for that. But you couldn’t do it because of that Bugbear incident a while back.”

“Ooh, right.” Mumbled Applejack, “After that whole ordeal, I plumb forgot about that.”

“It happens.” Said Buck, “Though knowing Pinkie, she’s got the whole cake thing covered. Think we can come up with something?”

“Ah’m sure we can.” Said Applejack, then asked “What kind of weddin’s do humans arrange?”

“Sometimes different venues, different styles, different locations, especially the food.” Said Buck, “But most of them always had meat on the menu, so that’s out of the question. And honestly, I’m just as stumped as you are.”

“We can probably ask Granny if she has any ideas.” Said Applejack.

“Good call,” said Buck, “And would it be alright if I helped? I’d love to learn it from more practiced hands.”

However, the two of them suddenly realized that their hands were on top of one another, making them blush and pull away whilst they were blushing at the same time. Though for some reason, they secretly smiled.

“So, uh…” said Buck, “Once we finish rebuilding the house, should we get started on the catering?”

“Sure thing…” said Applejack, “I’ll…send her a list soon.”

They heard Big Mac coming along, causing them to look at the stallion’s direction. He motioned to them that their break time is over, allowing him to move towards the house.

“Few stallions of words, isn’t he?” said Buck as he and Applejack walked back to the farm.

“Sure is.” Said Applejack as the two of them continued from where they left off.

*************************************************************************************************

1 week later

After the Apple family house was rebuilt, Applejack had sent a list to Twilight to see if there was anything that should be brought to the wedding. Beau decided to look it through at the same time, considering he decided to be Twilight’s temp assistant whilst Spike was going over the list of those who she should bring to the wedding.

“Okay,” mumbled Beau whilst he was going over the list. “We’ll need these types of decorations. Then we’ll need a few of these, a few of that. Applejack pretty much has the catering thing down, given the Apple family’s rep for making food for the weddings that happen in Ponyville from time to time. And I don’t know if I should ask Mayor Mare, Princess Celestia or Shining Armor to help officiate the wedding.”

Beau heard the doors opening and saw Spike walking in.

“Hey Beau,” said Spike as he walked in with a long list. “What are you looking over?”

“Going over the list,” said Beau, “Twilight wanted to, but I told her I got this, whilst she on the other hand needs to go over her wedding dress.”

“But wait,” said a confused Spike, “Weren’t you supposed to go over your tux?”

“Already did those two days before the wedding plans had begun.” Said Beau, which surprised Spike. “What? I like to be prepared.”

“Good grief, you really are like Twilight.” Said Spike.

“Yeah well you also have something in common with Twilight, you suck at communication.” Retorted Beau.

“Hey, I don’t stink at…” Spike tried to retort, but the look on Beau’s face said otherwise, with him groaning and said “Good point.”

“Anyone on the list?” said Beau.

“Uh, yeah.” Said Spike as he looked, “Some of Twilight’s friends from Canterlot are coming. Cadence and Shining Armor will be there too. We’ll also invite some friends we’ve made too. The Cutie Mark Crusaders will also be there…”

“Weren’t those the same three that had an identity crisis when they tried to figure out what they should do now that they have their own Cutie Marks?” asked Beau.

“That’s right.” Said Spike, “But now that they know what to do, it’ll make their work much easier.”

“And half of Ponyville is going to be here too.” Said Beau.

He then suddenly had a sad look, which Spike noticed.

“Uh, you okay there?” asked Spike, to which Beau sighed.

“Wish my mother was here to see me.” Said Beau, “When I was dreaming, Princess Luna helped me communicate with her. I was able to say my goodbyes and we were able to make peace. But…I wish she could see me right now.”

“But wouldn’t she proud of you finally finding someone special?” asked Spike.

Beau smiled and said “She is. But it’s the principle of the matter, you know?”

“Yeah, I get it.” Said Spike. “I’ll be going to Rarity; see how she’s doing?”

“You mean Twilight, right?” said Beau with a flexed eyebrow.

“Oh, right, her, yeah.” Said Spike sheepishly before rushing out.

Beau groaned whilst rolling his eyes, “That dragon really needs to sort out his priorities. Is it any wonder why he’s never noticeable?”

He then continued to go over the list one more time before taking a break.

*************************************************************************************************

Back at Rarity’s boutique, Rarity was going over Twilight’s wedding dress fitting one more time. After going over it a couple of times, Rarity was able to finish the dress.

“There you go, Twilight.” Said Rarity as she looked at her with her glasses. “You look truly marvelous.”

Twilight looked at herself in the mirror and saw the dress she was wearing. Twilight couldn’t help but smile and look at herself in the mirror.

“This is amazing, Rarity.” Said Twilight.

“Indeed, it is.” Said Rarity before she said whilst removing her glasses, “Rarity, darling, you’ve outdone yourself.”

“Rarity.” Said Twilight before she levitated a jar over, which surprised the latter as she realized something.

“Oh, I said darling, didn’t I?” said Rarity before she reluctantly put a bit of hers in the jar. “Honestly, I still don’t see why I have to pay a bit for this constantly?”

“We’ve been over this Rarity,” said Twilight, “You’ve been saying ‘darling’ way too much lately, we’re just trying to help improve your vocabulary.”

Rarity looked at her with a deadpanned and dry expression and said “You mean you, are trying to help me improve my vocabulary.”

“You know what I mean.” Said Twilight.

“And as if you were one to talk, miss ‘I have to be perfect for Princess Celestia’?” retorted Rarity.

“Don’t you start.” Said Twilight.

The two of them heard the sound of a bell ringing by the door, making them look and saw Spike coming in.

“Hey Twilight, Rarity,” said Spike, “How are things going on your side?”

“We’re almost done Spikey-Wikey,” said Rarity, “We just need the veil and everything is all set.”

“Nice,” said Spike, who then looked at Twilight. “Anyway, I’ve already sent the information to the names of the ones who are invited to the wedding on what they should expect. Beau on the other hand is going over the list of what’s needed.”

“What?” said Twilight, “But…but organizing is my job.”

Spike then teased “I think your hubby wants to take over your duties for a bit so that you don’t overwork yourself.”

Rarity couldn’t help but giggle and said “Spike does have a point, Twilight. Ever since you’ve met him he has been constantly nothing but be good to you. We could see it clearly whenever he spent more time with you.”

Twilight then leered at Spike, “And it would’ve been better if a certain dragon didn’t spill the beans to my friends about what I did in the bedroom.”

“I’m sorry, okay!!” exclaimed Spike, “How the heck was Starlight and I supposed to know what you and Beau were doing?!! Besides, you didn’t make us Pinkie promise not to say anything.”

“He’s got a point, Twilight.” Said Pinkie Pie, making the others yelp as they turned to Pinkie, who was hanging upside down with a grin on her face. Pinkie then landed softly onto a chair next to Rarity.

“Pinkie, darling,” said Rarity as she removed her glasses, “Not that I have a problem, but what are you doing here?”

“I came by to ask Twilight what kind of cakes she would want!!” said Pinkie.

“Wait, what?” said Twilight surprised. “I thought Beau was going to go through it.”

“He is, and I asked him earlier.” Said Pinkie, “He said that I should go ask you, considering you know what kind of cakes certain guests would want. Naturally, I decided to add a couple of Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness cakes, but I felt like wanted to ask what of cakes do your guests wants, especially Celestia, who we knows loves cakes and would eat at least two or three of them.”

“However, do you know that, Pinkie Pie?” asked Rarity out of curiosity.

“She came by last month to by three different types of chocolate cakes.” Said Pinkie Pie.

“It’s true.” Said Spike, “Every now and then whenever I help Twilight with her tasks, Princess Celestia would take occasional trips to Ponyville to get a few cakes.”

“Yup,” said Pinkie Pie with a glee of a smile, “The towns and cities in Equestria may make cakes, but there’s no cake that’s twice as better as the ones that’s made in Ponyville.”

“Hmmm,” pondered Twilight as she instantly made a quill and scroll appear in front of her, “I do have a few in mind.”

Twilight wrote them down and carefully listed them, whilst also making sure that Pinkie does what the instructions says. Why, because it’s Pinkie Pie they’re talking about.

“There we go.” Said Twilight once she was done and handed it to Pinkie. “That should do it Pinkie.”

“Thanks Twilight!!” said Pinkie as she grabbed the list with excitement. “Gotta bounce!!”

She instantly darted out of the house, with Rarity shaking her head and said “Sometimes I wonder how is it she keeps doing what she’s doing.”

“I think we’ve all gotten used to her crazy antics.” Said Spike, with the three mares nodding in agreement.

“So, what’s everyone else doing?” asked Twilight.

“Fluttershy is getting the animals ready to perform,” said Spike, “Rainbow is currently making sure that the weather in that day will be cleared without any problems, Applejack is preparing the menu with the rest of her family. And we all know what Pinkie is doing.”

“I hope things turn out well,” said Twilight, who suddenly felt worried, “I’d really hate for things to go wrong.”

“Why else do you think we’re going to hold our wedding in Ponyville?” said Spike, “Besides, with all of us being here, we’ll be able to get things ready in a split second. Or in this case a Pinkie second.”

The two mares couldn’t help but giggle on that remark.

“Welp, I’d better get going. There’s still more to do.” Said Spike. As he left, he said to Twilight, “Don’t worry Twilight, you two got this.”

Twilight couldn’t help but smile and look at herself in the mirror, and realized that Spike was right.

‘I do, don’t I?’ thought Twilight to herself.

*************************************************************************************************

2 week later

2 weeks had passed and the big day had finally arrived. Everyone who was invited slowly made their way towards Ponyville as everyone was helping getting the wedding ceremony ready. One by one the guests were finding their seats or would sometimes mingle with each other.

Beau was already dressed, but for some reason he had to go to Sweet Apple Acres. He was looking at himself in the mirror, whilst Big Mac, Spike, Shining Armor, and Night Light were with him.

“Remind me again why I’m about halfway from town?” asked Beau.

“It’s tradition that both the bride and groom be in separate locations whilst they prepare.” Said Shining Armor.

“Plus, us guys need to stick together to make you look good.” Said Spike.

“Eeyup.” Said Big Mac with a nod.

“But won’t Rarity throw a hissy fit about it?” asked Beau, who then pretended to be Rarity “Oh, how dreadful, how could you drag your ensemble through all the dirty muck. You’ll ruin your suit. Why, it’s the worst…possible…thing, that could’ve happened.”

All four guys blinked and were surprised. With Shining Armor saying “Okay, your Rarity voice was completely off.”

“But that was kind of spot on.” Said Night Light.

“Eeyup.” Replied Big Mac.

Spike couldn’t help but chuckle and said “That’s exactly how Rarity would act.”

“Still,” said Beau, before looking at himself in the mirror whilst worrying at the same time. “I just hope things don’t go wrong.”

He felt an arm around him, and looked at Night Light.

“It’ll be fine.” Said Night Light, “When I was getting married, I was just as stressed over how things were going to be. But I tried to hide that feeling, because I thought about wanting to make Velvet happy. And I’m glad I still kept it with me till this very day. And trust me when I say, I know you’ll make her happy too in the end.”

“You really think so?” asked Beau.

“Absolutely.” Said Night Light, “And I can tell that you’ll take good care of her, because you’re a decent and honest po, er, man.”

“He’s right.” Said Spike, “And this dragon can teach you on how to be calm for a lady before getting married.”

Beau looked at Spike with a flexed eyebrow. “Really? And who have you dated, hotshot?”

Spike grunted at that, with Beau rolling his eyes and said “This is why some folks think you’re a bonehead.”

“Totally.” Said Shining Armor.

“Eeyup.” Agreed Big Mac, which caused the guys to laugh whilst Spike grumbled at the same time.

***********************************************************************************************

Back at the castle of friendship, Twilight’s dress was at the ready, whilst Twilight herself was, you guessed it, was reading a book. And from the looks of it, it seems to be a location that caught her eye.

“Oooh, this is perfect.” Said Twilight.

At the same time, her friends were chattering as all of them were excited for the big day.

“Oooh,” cooed Rarity as she got really excited, “I simply cannot wait for the ensemble I have made for us.”

“Only you would get excited over a dress, Rarity.” Said Rainbow whilst rolling her eyes.

“Why wouldn’t she Rainbow?” asked Starlight, “It’s not every day one of your best friends gets married. And to a human no less.”

“Which makes it twice as exciting!!” exclaimed Pinkie whilst she bounced at the same time.

“A lot of folks in Ponyville and some of our friends are comin’ over, ah’m actually curious about one thing.” Said Applejack.

“And what’s that?” asked Starlight.

“On what the baby might look like.” Said Applejack, to which the others voiced in agreement.

Fluttershy however noticed something, and said “But, um, I think we’re going to have to convince her to get her out of it first.”

Everyone looked and to their surprise, they saw Twilight reading a book whilst a large board was behind her, revealing tons of pictures, plans and ideas that she had somehow written down.

“Twilight!!” said Rarity loudly, making Twilight yelp as she jumped from her seat and looked at her friends. Some had flexed eyebrows and disbelief looks. “What are you doing?”

“Oh, I’m simply going over the certain plans and attractions and locations that Beau and I wanted to go on hour honeymoon.” Said Twilight.

“Uh, isn’t that usually until after the wedding?” asked Starlight.

“And Twi, y’all were supposed to be sleepin’!” said Applejack, “Ya need to be fresh and ready for yer big day.”

“Applejack’s right, Twilight.” Said Rainbow Dash, “We don’t want you to overdo yourself again. Remember what happened last time when you went to the summit with Cadence in tow?”

“Rainbow’s right, Twilight.” Said Fluttershy, “Spike ended up nearly running things during that time, remember?”

Twilight groaned and said “How could I forget?”

“And besides,” said Pinkie, “Even if either you or Beau messes things up, the both of you will end up making things work great and work better, cause that’s what families and loved ones do.”

Twilight smiled and said “I just…wanted to be perfect.”

“Don’t be like that, Twilight.” Said Starlight, “It’s clear as day how much you love Beau, and that the both of you are going to be parents soon. So, what way to just try something new rather than out of the norm.”

Twilight thought about it, then was able to smile again.

“Thanks girls, I needed to hear that.” Said Twilight.

“You’re welcome, Twilight.” Said Fluttershy.

“Now go and get cleaned up Sugarcube.” said. Applejack.

“She's right darling, you're going to get married, and you simply look horrid.” said Rarity.

“Yeah, Beau doesn't want to meet a slob at your wedding day.” Said Rainbow Dash.

“Absolutely.” responded Twilight casually.

Suddenly, it dawned to Twilight, as she greatly began to realize something. Something that she never thought would happen, nor thought would be possible.

“Um, Twilight?” said Fluttershy, “Are you okay?”

Twilight looked at her friends and then let a chuckle, then said “I'm getting married.”

Then...it really dawned onto her, that she had a panicked look on her face, and then fainted.

“Oh, boy!!” exclaimed Starlight as she and Rainbow quickly caught her.

“Oh, she’s getting the wedding jitters.” said Rarity.

“Pinkie, start a bath for her so we can clean her,” said Applejack, “This is going to take a while.”

“Okie-dokie-lokie!!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie before she darted off to the bathroom, whilst Starlight and Rainbow carried her to the bathroom, dragging Twilight as she suddenly didn't have the strength to walk.

“I'm...getting...married.” said Twilight as she still couldn't believe it.

“I heard of getting cold hooves, but this is ridiculous.” said Rainbow.

“Just wait till yer weddin’ day will come, Rainbow.” said Applejack.

“Pff, yeah right,” said Rainbow, “If that does happen, I'll take it like a pony.”

Applejack rolled her eyes over Rainbow saying that. However, as she walked, she suddenly thought about…huh? Why is she thinking about Buck?!! She blushed madly at this and proceeds in a fastened pace towards the bathroom to help Twilight out.

***********************************************************************************************

There was only an hour left before the wedding starts and everyone had begun to gather to their seats. To half the town’s surprise, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were also there. Princess Celestia wanted to officiate the wedding for both Twilight and Beau and that it would also be the first time that a pony would marry a different creature.

Beau stood near the podium and was dressed in his white tuxedo whilst also wearing a purple tie. He saw Celestia and Shining Armor coming forth.

“Shining Armor. Princess Celestia.” Said Beau, “Glad to see you two could make it.”

“We would not miss it.” Said Princess Celestia, “Seeing that she is my student, I felt that it should be an honor to officiate the wedding personally.”

“As long as Shining Armor doesn’t cry like a little girl before the wedding starts.” Teased Beau, which caused Shining Armor to look at him with a flexed eyebrow. Within Beau saying “Cadence, Spike and Twilight told everybody.”

Shining shot a glare at Cadence and Spike, as neither of them noticed the stare he was giving them.

“Still,” said Princess Celestia, “I can imagine my student must be over the moon being nervous.”

“Isn’t she always?” said Shining Armor, then looked at Beau and said “And I’m surprised you haven’t freaked out yet.”

“That’s because I don’t freak out.” Said Beau, “I take it like a man.”

When all of a sudden, Beau slightly opened his eyes and…

“A man, who happens to be getting married to a beautiful woman.” Muttered Beau, “A woman who also happens to be a pony mare, and who also happens to be a Princess, where others tend to hound her and make her work to help others extremely harder than it already is.”

Beau had a slight panic on his face.

“And after all the work I did here, what if something goes wrong, what if she doesn’t like it, what if she thinks everything is imperfect, she’ll end up panicking whilst freaking out about not being perfect, then maybe she won’t like me, and she’ll think I’m boring…And not worthy of being a husband!!”

Shining Armor, Princesses Celestia, Luna and Cadence were surprised, that this was actually the first time they see him panicking.

“And who would want to come by and ruin everything,” said Beau, “Who wouldn’t want us to get married. Who would want to separate us. Is there a conspiracy out there?!”

“Whoa,” muttered Shining Armor, “This is the first time I’ve seen him panic.”

“Same with us.” Said Cadence.

“He really is a match for her.” Said Luna, then deadpanned and said “And you should know Celestia, you took her in as your student.”

Celestia looked at Luna with a flexed eyebrow, but then Roland grabbed Princess Celestia and said “Oh boy, I feel sick. I feel nauseous. I CAN’T BREATHE!!!”

Beau held the side of his shirt as he began to sweat like crazy. When all of a sudden, Cadence teleported Pinkie to them.

“Huh, what am I doing…?” said Pinkie, then saw Beau panicking, which she then had a deadpanned look. “Oh boy, I’ve seen this before.”

Pinkie then dug into her hair and within a split second, pulled out a large mallet, which surprised Shining and the three Princesses. And on the side of the hammer, was written ‘in case of panicking’.

She lifted the mallet and said “This will only hurt for a second.”

And with one massive swing, she struck Beau on the top of his head, making him widen his eyes and he collapsed on his butt onto the ground, whilst at the same time, his eyes were rolling as he was actually seeing stars. Beau then shook his head, then looked at Pinkie and muttered with squinted eyes.

“Thank you. I…needed that.”

“Anytime.” Said Pinkie as she placed her mallet away. “Now if you’ll excuse me, we got a princess to get ready.”

She instantly darted back to the castle, whilst Beau was slowly trying to stand up as his head was shaking.

Shining Armor wanted to say something, but Cadence stopped him, for she knew what he was going to say, and shook her head, knowing that it won’t help. Princess Celestia however, couldn’t help but laugh hysterically at his predicament, which surprised Luna, Shining Armor, and Cadence.

“Wait, you’re laughing at me?” said Beau.

“Oh, Beau, I’m not.” Said Princess Celestia after she calmed down and lifted his chin so that he could look at her. “I’m laughing because I had the exact same fears you’re having.”

“Really?!” said Beau, Luna, Shining Armor, and Cadence surprised.

“It’s true.” Said Princess Celestia, “Long ago, whilst I was teaching at the school, I noticed how well she was progressing, and I was proud of her achievements. But I noticed that her achievements were keeping her from the most important things.”

“Like making friends?” said Beau.

“Twilight has bit of an…obsessive side.” Said Shining Armor.

“Trust me, we both tried for years, but she didn’t budge.” Said Cadence.

“I ended up having to make a difficult decision, by sending her away so that she could learn.” Said Princess Celestia, “Whilst visiting Ponyville, I noticed five ponies here, who I could sense was very special, so I planned to send her here. But, like anypony, I came up with different reasons of why I didn’t want her to go. And it turned out all of the anxiety I felt, was because I didn’t want her to go.”

Beau, Shining Armor, and Cadence were surprised by this. “Really?” replied the three, with Princess Luna nodding in confirmation.

“I loved, having her as a student.” Said Princess Celestia, “She challenged and taught me, just as I taught her. And I was embarrassed to admit it, but I was scared that the moment she made friends, she wouldn’t need me anymore.”

Beau, Princess Luna, Cadence, and Shining Armor were surprised to hear this. Beau however, could see that by being around Twilight for so long…she felt like a daughter to her. Beau then did the unexpected…he hugged Celestia, much to the ruler’s surprise.

“Princess Celestia,” said Beau before breaking it and looking at her, “That will never be true. She would always need you, just as you need her. And something I should’ve learned long ago, is that just because you let someone spread their wings, doesn’t mean you no longer have a place in their lives. She may have her own life, she may not be a child, and I could tell from the start that you just wanted to be a part of it. And that no matter what happens, she’ll always be the filly you taught. And that you’ll always be a mother figure to her. In fact, she looks up to you a lot.”

He rolled his eyes and said “And she’s always so obsessive a while back to please you, but one thing I learned, is that you can’t please everyone. Not to mention she and everyone else fails to see what I see. You may be a ruler, you may be a leader, and you may have the power of the sun behind you. But they don’t see that you’re just a pony like them, who laughs, who cries, who gets angry. At the end of the day, we try to prepare for the next day, that’s why we spend every moment from the time we still have. That’s what I figured at least. So, in a way…she’s proud to be your student, she even became an Alicorn and tried to teach others like you taught her, you continued to pass on what you’ve learned. And that lesson will always be remembered. And the one thing that she’ll always remember…the love she has for you, her teacher, her role model, her parental figure, and the pony she’ll always be thankful for.”

The four ponies were taken aback by what he said, and could sense the wisdom from his voice. Princess Celestia couldn’t help but smile and shed tears from this. She gently hugged Beau, to which the latter returned.

“Truly wise words Beau.” Said Princess Celestia. She broke the hug and said “It seems you truly were fated to be here after all. And I have a feeling that she’ll learn more from you than from anypony else.”

“I have a feeling she will.” Said Beau, “And don’t worry. You’re secret is safe with me. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my…”

The moment he tried to say eye, he accidentally poked himself in the eye, making him yelp and held it, “Dang it.”

The four ponies couldn’t help but laugh at his predicament.

1 hour later

Soon enough, everyone had taken their seats and had waited anxiously for the big day. Though to Princess Celestia, she knew the only one who was more nervous was Beau. Beau looked at her, and she gave him a reassuring smile, indicating that everything will be okay. He couldn’t help but smile and took a breath to calm down.

Then it happened…the wedding music began to play, and many began to stand up and look at the other direction. Beau took a breath and slowly turned around. When he looked, he was surprised what he was seeing.

Twilight was wearing a pristine white dress with pink frills which narrowed along the legs, accenting her figure beautifully. She wore light violet gloves which went up to her elbows and her hair was done in a bun which supported her wedding veil which partially concealed her face.

Beau couldn’t help but be in awe of what he was seeing, for Twilight really looks beautiful. Though Beau decided to keep a straight face when he tried his best not to make a fool of himself. Twilight could see Beau staring back, which she couldn’t help but blush right back and tried her best to keep her composure.

The two of them then stood next to one another whilst facing to Celestia at the same time.

“You look amazing by the way.” Whispered Beau to Twilight, to which she couldn’t help but blush.

“You’re not so bad yourself.” Whispered Twilight back.

Princess Celestia then began to address the crowd.

“Fillies and Gentlecolts, we are gathered here today to join Beau and Twilight Sparkle in holy matrimony,” said Celestia, “Now I'm going to just go straight to saying that the two made their vows and not say what they are since both wrote lists long enough to go all the way back to Canterlot.”. Beau and Twilight blushed sheepishly as the others laughed.

“But they did prepare something,” Celestia continued as she looked at the couple.

Twilight then began to speak, “I’ve had a lot of time to think about what I’m going to say. But the truth is, as my sister-in-law suggested, the way that I feel right now, looking at you… It’s beyond words. When I first met you, I wasn’t sure what to think. But I stand by what I said back then. You were an interest to me. And you proved that, over and over again, with the sincerity you’ve shown me, the depth of your feelings, and the lengths you’re willing to go to for someone important to you, even at a great personal cost. Most of all, you became such a big part of my everyday life that the thought of not having you in it is simply unbearable. And I’m thrilled to take the next big step together with you and see what the rest of our lives have to offer.”

Beau couldn’t help but smile at this and began to speak his mind.

Beau then began to speak, “The way that I feel about you… I’ve said it before, a lot. I love you. More than anybody I’ve ever known. I owe you and our friends everything, but you, most of all. The friendship that I forged with you is pure magic, and even through all of the hard times, it’s only gotten better since. There aren’t enough words in all the books in the world to express how I feel about you. You took me in and accepted me without a second thought. We began to know one another, learned to laugh at a few things, especially finding someone who has the same taste in learning as I do. And I hope we continue to learn of life ahead of us, even when it’s unknown. And I’m more than happy to learn more by your side.”

Twilight couldn’t help but smile and feel the same.

“The rings please?” asked Princess Celestia.

Spike casually walked up with the rings, until he suddenly tripped and dropped onto the ground, causing the rings to fly in the air, which surprised some, then Beau quickly jumped up and grabbed them. They then looked at Spike, whom they noticed tripped on a muffin.

“What the…?” muttered Spike, “Who the heck drops a muffin in the middle of nowhere?!”

“My bad.”

They looked up and saw Derpy wearing a dress whilst flying and eating a few muffins. Some were confused by this.

“How the heck did she become a mail pony?” whispered Beau to Twilight.

“I have no idea.” Whispered Twilight back.

Both Twilight and Beau placed their wedding bands on one another’s ring fingers. Once that was done, both of them looked at Princess Celestia.

“Do you Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship, take Beau to be your lawfully wedded husband. Will you love, honor and comfort him, for as long as you both shall live?”

“I do.” Said Twilight.

“And do you Thomas Rohan, also known as Beau from Earth, take Twilight Sparkle to be your lawfully wedded wife. Will you love, honor and comfort her, for as long as you both shall live?”

“I do.” Replied Beau.

“Then, by the power vested in me, as co-ruler of Equestria,” said Princess Celestia, “I now pronounce you, mare and husband.”

Beau then decided to do something bold. He scooped up Twilight, much to her surprise as she yelped whilst being twirled. He then kissed her full on the lips, which surprises her, but succumbs to it as she kissed him back, with everyone cheering whilst standing up. The two of them broke the kiss and had smiles on their faces.

Until Beau rolled his eyes and said “Okay Shining, you can start crying now.”

Shining then cried out loud, which surprised everyone, but laughed all the same as they expected this to happen. From the audience, Buck enjoyed the wedding, and saw how well Twilight and Beau were together. Then a sudden thought came to him. He slowly looked at Applejack, whom he had sit beside the whole time. And wondered…maybe he could try too. If time permits that is.

***************************************************************************************************

Soon the entire party is on full swing, with everyone celebrating the wedding. Everyone was dancing, feasting, and laughter being filled all around as everyone began to celebrate everything happening. Twilight and Beau were over at the cake as the two of them had a cake slice, until Twilight smashed a piece of cake to Beau’s face, causing the both of them to laugh about it, even the others found it funny, and hope that Pinkie doesn’t throw a hissy fit when it comes to cakes.

Then came the dance between Beau and Twilight, the two of them dancing on the dance floor with everyone following suit. As half the folks were watching the dance, Buck saw Applejack sitting at the opposite side, and felt nervous for some reason. He walked up to her and tapped her on the shoulder, gaining her attention as she looked at him.

“Um, AJ.” Said Buck nervously, “Would it be okay if…we danced together?”

Applejack was a little surprised by this, whilst also blushing at the same time. She couldn’t help but sport a smile and said “Of course Sugarcube. Why not?”

The two of them stood up and walked over to where Twilight and Beau were dancing. Soon enough, the two of them danced along whilst the music was playing at the same time. For some reason, Buck loved dancing with her. And in a way…it felt…right. Really right.

After a few hours of dancing, Beau, Twilight, and the rest of her friends were sitting together, talking, and laughing as everyone else enjoyed the party.

“You seriously freaked out before the wedding even started?!” laughed Rainbow when Beau told them of how he freaked out in front of Shining and the rest of the three Princesses.

“You were more stressed out than Twilight!!” laughed Spike.

“Still,” said Beau, “I’m glad the wedding went along great without any problems.”

“Same here.” Said Twilight as she was able to hold her newlywedded husband’s hand, to which the two smiled at one another. “Plus, a day before the wedding started, I went back to the doctor and asked him about the baby. Thankfully they were able to identify it.”

“Really?” said Beau eagerly, “What did they say?”

The rest were also eager about this, with Twilight making a squee sound and said “It’s a girl.”

The girls got excited, with Beau hugging Twilight at the same time.

“So, now that the wedding will be over soon,” said Rainbow, “Where are you guys going to spend your honeymoon?”

“I have something in mind.” Said Beau, “But it involves traveling through the mirror.”

“Huh?” went the others.

“Near CHS?” said Twilight surprised.

“I was able to arrange a few things on the other side and we’ll be able to travel all over there. Plus, I know you never had the chance to explore much there, so we figured why not give that a chance. Plus…”

He smirked and leaned over whilst saying “It’ll give you a chance to explore the other world’s libraries.”

Twilight squealed in excitement whilst her wings were flapping in excitement. “You know me so well.”

“But won’t that be a financial problem?” asked Buck, “From what you told me, Equestria and the world where Sunset and her friends live are very different. Though it is similar, it’s also very different.”

“We’re both humans, remember?” said Beau, “I’ve been there for a while and I was able to learn that it’s similar to our old home. Plus, I was able to make a few investments and cashed in a few things. And we’ll end up having a tidy sum to support us. Plus, I was able to arrange a few things to help guide us. And Sunset and her friends were more than glad to help plan a lot of things for us.”

“Amazing,” said Rarity, “Twilight, you are most fortunate to have such a wonderful husband.”

Twilight squeezed Beau’s hand for comfort, to which Beau looked whilst the Princess smiled at her.

“Though there’s another problem.” Said Spike, “If I remember, when you and Twilight go through the mirror, the two of you turn into Teenagers. And from what Beau told me, the laws said that no one can marry unless they turn over twenty.”

“I got that covered.” Said Beau, “I was able to find an aging spell that would allow us to be in our mid-twenties on the other side. All we need is the right alterations.”

“Okay, now you’re scaring us.” Said Starlight as Beau suddenly thought ahead of time, to which the others couldn’t help but chuckle at that, for this is what they would’ve expected from Beau.

Though no one can complain, for the way things are now, having Beau, as well as Buck around, would make things really exciting. What the future will hold, no one knows. But one thing’s for sure, having humans around Equestria, will make their lives very exciting.

Chapter 9: Of honeymoons and country love

View Online

The next day, at the Castle of Friendship, Twilight and Beau were standing in front of the mirror, with a few luggage ready for just in case, with the rest of her friends, Spike and Buck standing near them.

“Now y’all be careful over there Sugarcube.” Said Applejack.

“She’s right, Twilight.” Said Spike, “We’ve spent a few days at a time whenever we visit, you’ve never been there for two weeks or a month before.”

“He does have a point, Twilight.” Said Starlight, “Are you sure this will be safe?”

“Not to worry,” said Twilight, “Beau showed me the spell to alter the mirror. When we came out of the other side, we appeared as teenagers. But thankfully, he was able to help me determine our age, so we’ll be able to look about our current age the moment we’re on the other side.”

“Plus, the other side is also a lot like my old home.” Said Beau, “So I’ll be able to help adapt in this world. And thankfully I was also able to get a license for driving.”

“Driving what?” asked a confused Rainbow.

Beau showed them a picture of a car and said “With these. Someone invented these types of transportation a hundred years ago. Overtime, they continued to improve the design and people use them on a daily basis. It also make traveling easy. Where it takes a week traveling from one town to another, this one allows you to travel there in a matter of hours.”

“Oooooohhh.” Went the ponies in the room.

“Now, before we go.” Said Beau, then turned to Twilight. “Honey, I just need to make sure we haven’t forgotten anything else. Did we forget anything?”

Twilight thought about, then realized. “Oh, right. I forgot to bring an empty journal with me. I want to use it to document on what’s on the other side. I think I left it in the Library. Could you get it for us?”

“You got it.” Said Beau, then looked at Starlight and said “Starlight? You happen to know where it is, considering the two of you are always in the same library when carrying out lessons.”

“Oh, sure thing. I can show you.” Said Starlight as she was the first to leave, whilst Beau followed her.

As the friends discussed on what they’re going to do, both Beau and Starlight arrived at the library. Starlight looked around and said “Now where did we put that journal.”

“Before we do.” Said Beau, gaining Starlight’s attention. “I know my wife gave you a very overcomplicated list.”

“Um, that’s right.” Said Starlight nervously.

“But I convinced her otherwise and instead I asked her if I could give you an important task instead.” Said Beau, “I’m not going to go overboard, it’s just something simple.”

“Um…what?” asked a confused Starlight.

“I want you…” said Beau as he suddenly got serious, to which frightened Starlight a bit, until he smiled and said “To housesit for us.”

Starlight blinked and said “Excuse me?”

“Whilst we’re away, we need someone to look after the Castle whilst we’re away.” Said Beau, “Your job is to make sure everything stays clean, neat, making sure no one abuses this place for their own needs like forming a party, like that time Twilight had to kick Pinkie out a while back because of what she did.”

“Twilight did what?” said Starlight surprised.

“I found out from Spike.” Said Beau, “Anyway, we need somepony to look after the place. Consider this a lesson.”

“Lesson?” said a confused Starlight, “What kind of lesson?”

“By being responsible.” Said Beau.

Again, Starlight was confused by this, with Beau deciding to fill in.

“See, every now and then, whenever we’ve been given a task, we’ve also been given a responsibility. And if they see that you’re responsible, then they trust you enough to do things on your own. Princesses Celestia and Luna learned them, same with Cadence and Shining Armor. And Twilight still struggles with it all the time. Now you get to do the same by proving your worth. And seeing that you’ve got some parts of being responsible hands down, I figured that this could also prove as a place of responsibility. Back in my world, what I’ve read in a comic book, there’s a saying, that with great power comes great responsibility. Meaning now that you’re in charge of the castle, it’s your responsibility.”

“Wait, me?” asked Starlight, “But what about Spike?”

“No offense, I wouldn’t even trust him enough to look after a cardboard box than a castle.” Said Beau.

Starlight was surprised by this, with her asking “Why would you say that?”

“Look, I like Spike, I really do,” said Beau, “But that guy can sometimes make boneheaded decisions when it comes to certain things. Remember that incident at Canterlot a while back when Twilight needed rest after her so called all nightery and Spike made a mess by taking over, claiming that Twilight asked for a few things?”

“Oh yeah,” muttered Starlight as she remembered Twilight telling her that. “I forgot about that.”

“Not to mention a few other things,” said Beau, “Like the Winter Wrap Up when he acted innocent when Twilight wanted to help plough the field with Applejack, when it was his idea to tell her to use magic to plough the field. Then there was that time he thought he could take on the Diamond Dogs when he wanted to save Rarity, but made a fool of himself. Then there was the time he got jealous over an owl. Then there was that time he ended up upsetting Pinkie Pie that made her think her friends didn’t love her anymore…”

“Wait, what?” said a confused Starlight, “Why would she think that?”

“Long story short, it was her birthday, she didn’t know about it, her friends tried to keep it a surprise, but you know how persistent she can get, for she can’t keep a secret unless you Pinkie Promise, and she can’t read a person or stop poking her nose into other people’s business.”

“That sounds like her.” Muttered Starlight.

“Then there was the time he didn’t try to stop her from using that Want it, Need it Spell, or try to convince her that she shouldn’t overstress over a dumb report. When he let his greed turn him into a literal monster. And that time he made a fool of himself in front of the dragons by acting like a pony, when he failed to realize that everyone grows up differently and don’t have the same upbringing the other does. Or that he didn’t even stay and defend Twilight when she tried to save Shining when she felt something off about Cadence when it was Chrysalis in disguise.”

“But…didn’t they turn their back on her when they thought she was crazy when she didn’t have any proof or evidence and made a poor case?”

Beau wanted to say something, but then realized it too and said “Oh yeah, good point.”

Beau continued “Then there was the time he was supposed to take care of their pets whilst they were away, only for him to botch it up completely. Where he got them trapped into an enchanted comic book, when he didn’t pay attention to the enchanted part. Or that time he botched up the Breezie Migration. Or gave that spell book to Rarity that caused her to over beautify the entire town, where he made a fool of himself twice at the Equestrian Games.”

Starlight was surprised by the mistakes Spike made. “He made that many mistakes?!”

“That’s right. More importantly.” Said Beau, before whispering to her, “I know he still has that fantasy where Rarity would finally fall in love with him, but it’s never going to happen.”

Starlight was surprised by that last part, with Beau saying normally, “Which is why I’m putting you in charge of the castle, because you’re the only pony in this castle that’s responsible.”

“Um, I wouldn’t exactly call enslaving a town and trying to destroy Equestria’s history being responsible.” Said Starlight nervously.

“Eh, that’s all in the past.” Said Beau, “Besides, you were just lost, confused, didn’t know how to move on…”

Then Beau looked at her with a flexed eyebrow, “Or even grow up.”

She winced at that, with Beau reassuring her, “But the point is, you’re better than you once were. Which is why we take the path of redemption one step at a time. There’s an old saying in my world. You take it one step at a time. You live life as best you can, and then you pick up right where you left off. And some things may come to an end, which we know can be sad. That’s why we continue to live in the moment with the time we still have.”

Starlight blinked a couple of times, as if…she was strangely moved by his words.

“How is it you’ve never been my teacher?” said Starlight in disbelief.

“Eh, I have my moments.” Said Beau. Then he found the journal and picked it up. He then said “Whenever you struggle, Starlight. You can always talk to me. You can count on it.”

As Beau left, Starlight stared at Beau surprised, and couldn’t help but smile and follow Beau where Twilight and the others were waiting.

“Got it, Twilight.” Said Starlight.

“You really need to keep that library of yours clean.” Said Beau.

“I do clean it!!” protested Twilight.

This however, was a mistake as Beau suddenly smirked.

“Oh really, lady Sparkle.” Said Beau, “You know how I feel about lying. I’m gonna have to…”

Beau then whispered to her whilst he slowly ruffled her feathers, making her blush and slightly moaned, “I’m going to have to punish you during our…happy ending sessions.”

Twilight widened her eyes in shock, whilst blushing madly at the same time.

“Shut up.” Muttered Twilight as she shoved him a bit before giggling.

“We’d better get going, or we’ll be late.” Said Beau, “We don’t want to miss out on anything.”

“Right,” said Twilight as she picked up her bags, with Beau picking up his. She turned to her friends and said “We’ll see you guys in about a month.”

Twilight stepped through the portal, with Beau saying “See you guys.”

“See you later, Beau!!” said Pinkie.

“Enjoy your honeymoon.” Said Spike.

“You got it bonehead, er, I mean, Spike.” Said Beau before walking through.

Spike blinked by the first part her called him.

“Hey, what did he mean by bonehead?” Said Spike, then turned to the others and said “I’m not a bonehead!!”

The looks from the girls faces said otherwise, which Spike didn’t get.

‘Wow,’ said Starlight from within her thoughts, ‘Beau was right, he really is a bonehead.’

***********************************************************************************************

Back at CHS, the Rainbooms were hanging out near the statue, with Sunset holding Princess Twilight’s journal.

“Are you sure they’re popping by here?” asked Rainbow.

“They are, Rainbow.” Said Sunset Shimmer, “Plus from what Princess Twilight says, both she and Beau have a surprise for us.”

“Oooh, what kind of surprise?” said an exciting Pinkie Pie.

“Ah’m sure they’ll tell us once they get here.” Said Applejack.

They heard the sounds of a portal shimmering, “Oh, that must be them now.” Said Rarity.

Two figures soon emerged from the portal, with Twilight standing tall and said “Whoa, that feels a bit different.”

“I know what you mean.” Said Beau. He then noticed the Rainbooms and said “Oh hey girls.”

The Rainbooms however, all looked at both Beau and Twilight shocked, as they couldn’t believe what they were seeing.

“What?” said a confused Twilight.

“Twilight? Beau?” said a confused Sunset.

“Is…is that you two?” said Sci-Twi surprised.

Spike went over and sniffed them, then said “Yep, that’s them alright?”

“Why are you two staring at us like that?” asked Beau.

“Well…” said Rarity as she used her diamond geode to create a large mirror.

When Twilight looked at it, she widened her eyes in surprise, whilst she inspected her body at the same time. For the spell that Beau had founded worked. For now, they look somewhere in their mid-20’s. But what was different, was instead of her usual attire, it nearly resembled that to Principal Celestia’s, only in her previous’ clothing’s color scheme.

“Wow,” said Twilight after she was done looking herself over. “So, this is what I look like if I was an adult in this world.”

Beau looked at himself over, and said “Never figured this is what I look like at age 26.”

“What did you two do?” asked Sunset.

“Oh, see it’s like this.” Said Twilight before she was cut off.

“Honey, mind if I explain things?” said Beau.

Twilight couldn’t help but roll her eyes and gestured for him to do so.

“It’s like this,” said Beau, “A while back when we last visited you guys, we appeared as teenagers. But back in Equestria, we’re already adults. I’m about 21 and Twilight’s a year younger than me. But we realized that if we wanted to move around the world a bit, or even drive, then we’d end up having a problem that we appeared as teens. So, I looked through a few spells and was able to find an artifact that could help change our ages. I experimented with the portal so that it could help turn us into adults the moment we crossed. Thankfully it’s a onetime thing.”

“Oh? Why would that be a problem?” asked Fluttershy.

“Well for one we wanted to go somewhere on our honeymoon.” Said Beau.

The Rainbooms were greatly surprised by what he had said.

“I’m sorry,” said Rarity, “Did you say, honeymoon?”

“Er…yeah.” Said Twilight as she and Beau showed their wedding rings to them.

Needless to say, the Rainbooms were speechless at first, until the girls, minus Rainbow squealed in excitement and hugged the couple tightly.

“Normally, I wouldn’t condone to acting like they do, but…” said Rainbow, before she did the same and hugged them too.

“Congratulations!!” said Sunset after they broke the hug.

“You two must be so happy!!” said Fluttershy.

“This is the most amazingness thing, ever!!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie as she got just as excited.

“Y’all must be the luckiest ever.” Said Applejack.

“As well as something else.” Said Beau.

The Rainbooms were again confused at first. Until Beau placed his hand against her belly, causing them to instantly realize what he meant, making them squeal even louder and hugged Twilight again.

“So, you’re going to be parents, too?!!” said Sci-Twi in excitement.

“We sure are.” Said Twilight, “The doctor also said that it’s going to be a girl.”

“Aw yeah, this is awesome!!” said Rainbow Dash.

“Although, now it would explain why you made yourself older, because you didn’t want to be in trouble with the authorities.” Said Rarity when she realized something.

“That’s the gist of it, yeah.” Said Beau.

“But how did you guys make yourself older?” asked Sunset.

“We used this artifact.” Said Twilight as she pulled it out and showed it to them. “We were able to use this on the mirror to change our ages when we crossed over.”

“Yeah, cause for one, Twilight’s a year younger than me.” Said Beau.

“How old are you?” asked Fluttershy.

“I’m twenty-one whilst Twilight is a year younger than me.” Said Beau, whilst unknown to them the artifact was reacting slowly to something.

“Huh?” said the Rainbooms.

“See, it’s like this.” Said Twilight, “I’m already a legal adult in Equestria, but when I crossed the portal the first time, I was turned into a teenager, different worlds different times. I was turned into a teenager in order to avoid suspicion, considering as you guessed, my counterpart was still in her teens.”

“So that explains why you were the same age as me.” Said Sci-Twi, “Our counterparts are already adults, but if you cross to the portal where you’re counterpart is still a teenager, you’ll end up the same age as we do in order to keep the balance of the world.”

“Good guess.” Said Beau.

“Good guess, it’s a great theory!!” said Twilight in excitement.

“I know, I’m just…” said Beau, until he noticed something about the artifact, which made him widen his eyes a bit. “Uh, Twilight? Is it supposed to do that?”

They saw the artifact reacting a bit as it glowed, which surprised them.

“Uh, I don’t know.” Said a surprised Twilight, “It’s never done that before.”

As the artifact glowed, Pinkie noticed something. “Hey look, Sunset’s glowing too.”

They saw Sunset glowing a bit, making her look at herself for a moment. “Uh, what’s happening?” said a nervous Sunset.

Suddenly, Beau noticed that Sunset was slightly growing, which made his eyes widen in shock. “Uh, Twilight?”

“Yes?” said both Twilight and Sci-Twi.

Seeing that Beau wanted both their opinions, he asked the two of them, “Seeing that you’re from Equestria and the mirror reduced your age to a teenager, but we found a way to make ourselves older thanks to the artifact, right?”

“That’s right.” Said Twilight.

Sci-Twi widened her eyes in shock as she realized, “And er…Sunset also happens to be from Equestria, and you did mention that she was older than you, so…”

Suddenly, it dawned to everyone, with Fluttershy going “Oh my.”

They heard a large rip, causing them to look. For Sunset was now the same height as Twilight, but two years older, her breasts were now an E-Cup. She was now a fully grown woman, which made her gasp in shock. She screamed in shock as she covered herself whilst crouching, which shocked the others.

“Okay, we did not, do that!!” exclaimed Beau.

“We need to get her inside!!” shouted Twilight.

Everyone quickly took her away whilst trying to avoid the crowds at the same time.

***********************************************************************************************

Soon enough, they were safely in the music room. And though by some miracle, they were able to turn Sunset back to normal, and Rarity having her wardrobe ready for just in case.

“We are so, sorry Sunset.” Said Twilight.

“No, no, it’s alright.” Said Sunset, though still feeling embarrassed, “You didn’t know this would happen.”

“Why the heck did the artifact affect Sunset, too?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“As I theorized, and what my counterpart also guessed,” said Sci-Twi, “When Princess Twilight crosses over, she turns into a teenager. And from what all of you mentioned, Sunset was older than Twilight before she became Princess Celestia’s pupil.”

“And when she traveled through the portal,” said Twilight, “She was turned into your freshman year. But when I first saw her, she was about the same age I was. Though it felt like it was ten years since she was in Equestria, the artifact must’ve reacted to her, causing her to grow older too.”

“Thank goodness it was temporary though.” Said Sunset as she took a breather, “I didn’t know how I was going to explain this to Principle Celestia if she saw me older.”

“Though from what you’ve told me, I thought she was used to it by now.” Said Beau.

“Sometimes she is.” Said Sunset.

Beau sighed and said “This is not how I wanted our honeymoon to start.”

“It’s alright, Beau.” Said Twilight, “Neither of us knew this was going to happen.”

“Still,” said Applejack, “Where are y’all gonna go now that y’all are here?”

“Well, seeing that I know how humanity works and everything, I figured I’d show her the ropes.” Said Beau, “As for locations…I’m not sure, we haven’t thought that far yet.”

“Maybe we can help.” Said Pinkie as she pulled out a map and presented it to them. “This is the map where you wanna go. Famous locations and everything. Perfect place for Princess Twilight to go if she wants to go to a place she hasn’t gone to yet.”

“Oooh, this is perfect.” Said Princess Twilight as she accepted the map. “Thanks Pinkie Pie.”

“No problem, Twilight.” Said Pinkie Pie when she smiled with a squeak sound.

“Though how are y’all gonna get around?” asked Applejack.

“It’s like this.” Said Beau.

(One complicated recap later)

“And that’s how I was able to plan everything out.” Said Beau, which caused their jaws to be dropped.

“Okay, wow.” Said Sunset.

“You’ve certainly gained a keeper, Princess Twilight.” Said Rarity playfully, with Twilight blushing and leaning against Beau.

“So, now that we’ve cleared that out, when are you guys heading out?” asked Rainbow.

“Well, we figured we’d stop at Sugarcube Corner first, and then we hit the road.” Said Twilight.

“Good idea,” said Fluttershy, “We can show you the attractions and locations you’ll want to go.”

“We’ll go after your class is over,” said Beau, which confused the Rainbooms, “You still got an algebra quiz coming up.”

The Rainbooms gasped, causing them to run out and didn’t want to be late for it. Twilight looked at him surprised.

“What, I read their schedules for today of this week.” Said Beau, which caused Twilight to giggle as a result.

***************************************************************************************************

Later, near Sugarcube Corner, after everyone got together and discussed where to go on their road trip, the Rainbooms were saying goodbye to both Beau and Twilight before they would leave on their road trip whilst standing near their RV.

“Sure, wish y’all could stay a bit longer.” Said Applejack.

“Indeed,” said Rarity, “We wanted to catch up for old time’s sake.”

“I’m sorry, girls.” Said Twilight.

“Oh, it’s okay Twilight,” said Fluttershy, “You and your husband comes first when it comes to a honeymoon.”

“Plus, from what the others said, you never had a chance to explore the rest of Equestria.” Said Sci-Twi.

“Yeah, so go have some fun whilst you’re at it.” Said Rainbow Dash.

“And have a fun party whilst you’re at it!!” said Pinkie Pie.

“Maybe on your last week, you can visit us?” asked Sunset, “I mean it would be great if we could spend time with one another before you go back home.”

“I think that’s a good idea.” Said Beau, “I’d like to know you girls more too. Even if I already know your counterparts.”

“Just…promise me that the part of me getting older doesn’t happen again.” Said Sunset nervously.

Both Beau and Twilight chuckled at this, with Twilight saying “We’ll keep that in mind.”

“Time for us to get going, we don’t want to be late.” Said Beau.

Twilight was the first to climb aboard, with Beau stopping for a moment and looked at Sunset.

“And Sunset?” said Beau, gaining the former bad pony’s attention, “Even though you didn’t find love in this world, that doesn’t mean one should give up on it. Everybody’s meant to be loved. Even you. And I can tell that someday…you and your special someone will be very happy.”

Sunset was surprised by the wisdom her gave her whilst she slightly looked down. For the way he spoke to her, felt a bit like Princess Celestia. Beau walked down and gave her a final hug, and said “It will happen someday Sunset. You just gotta believe in it.”

Sunset ended up hugging him back, before they broke it and smiled at one another, before he left and boarded the RV, with him behind the wheel.

“What’d you say to Sunset?” asked Twilight as she was curious.

Beau chuckled and said “Something to help her see forward for the future.”

Beau and Twilight soon drove away, with the Rainbooms waving goodbye to them, with Sunset smiling to the fullest, as if she was looking forward to the future.

************************************************************************************************

Meanwhile, back at Equestria, everyone continued with their daily lives, with Starlight doing her best to look after the castle. It had been a few days since Twilight and Beau left for the other world, and sometimes her friends ask Starlight for a status update, considering they sometimes communicate over the journals.

Back at Sweet Apple Acres, both Buck and Applejack were busy tending the farm, looking after, and harvesting the trees at the same time.

Whilst picking up one of the baskets, Buck asked “How do you think Twilight and Beau are doing?”

“Ah’m sure that they’re fine.” Said Applejack as she brought two baskets of her own. “Starlight’s keepin’ an eye on the journal, so she’ll let us know if Twilight had said anything.”

“I sure hope so.” Said Buck as he placed the basket in a wagon, “From what all of you told me, Twilight only explored the entire city when she last visited there. But she never explored the entire world there.”

“First time for everything.” Said Applejack when she placed her basket in the wagon.

After Applejack walked to the next tree, Buck stared at her for a bit. And for some reason, he blushed madly. I mean…what are the chances…the two of them…in a relationship? He didn’t think it would be possible. But if Beau and Twilight were able to make it work so far. Then maybe…

He shook his head and quickly went back to work. After gathering the last baskets and taking the wagon to store them, they closed up for the day with Applejack whipping the sweat from her brow, same with Buck.

“Boy, now that’s what I call a hard day’s work.” Said Buck.

“Ah agree, it was a good day.” Said Applejack.

Buck thought about it again, for he liked Applejack he really did. And…he has to admit…

Buck looked at her as the sun shone on her. He was captivated by her beauty. The way her hair was shining, her deep green eyes that can stare deep into anyone’s soul, her cute freckles, her amazing strength, which he had to admit, he has a thing for strong women. Not to mention her sweet countryisms accent that he liked about her.

…she’s perfect.

Just as she turned around…

“Uh, Applejack?” said Buck as he caught up with her.

“Yes?” asked Applejack as she looked at him.

Once again, Buck blushed again. But after what he wanted to do, he took a deep breath, then let it out. He looked at her and tried to muster his courage.

“Applejack,” began Buck nervously, “I was wondering that if…neither of us were busy…if you want to, well…go out with me sometime?”

Applejack widened her eyes a bit and could’ve sworn that she was slightly blushing a bit. Did he just ask her out?

“Are y’all…sure about that?”

“I am,” said Buck, “That is…if you want?”

Applejack shook her head and thought about it whilst placing her left hand on her hip whilst using her right hand to tap her index finger against her bottom lip whilst thinking.

“Tell you what,” said Applejack, “Give me a few days and ah’ll consider it.”

“Oh, alright then.” Said Buck. Though he sounded disappointed, at least he’s hopeful that she might say yes one day. “I’ll head to the south field and see if there’s anything we missed. Why don’t you go wash up.”

“Okay, ah’ll see ya later.” Said Applejack.

As Buck left, Applejack walked back home. However, she kept quiet for some time. She eventually made her way to her home and walked to the kitchen’s entrance, where Granny Smith, Apple Bloom and Big Mac were. Granny was sitting in her chair; Big Mac was drinking some water and Apple Bloom was getting a few plates. The three of them noticed Applejack walking in.

“Oh, hey Applejack,” said Apple Bloom, “We’ll get dinner ready soon.”

However, they noticed that she was very quiet and she didn’t say anything.

“Uh, Applejack?” said Granny Smith.

Suddenly, Applejack exclaimed whilst grabbing her head and sat on her knees whilst her face was red at the same time, which surprised the others.

“Whoa, y’all okay Applejack?” said Apple Bloom.

“Yeah, y’all are actin’ crazier than cow stampede.” Said Granny Smith.

“Eeyup.” Said Big Mac.

Applejack was rapidly breathing a bit, until she was dowsed by water, which snapped her out of it. Which revealed Granny Smith holding a jug of sorts.

“Now then, from the top youngin,” said Granny, “What happened?”

“Well, see…” said Applejack, “Me and Buck were busy gathering the last apples for the harvest. Then after we were done, he, well…”

“What? What?” said Apple Bloom eagerly.

“He, well…” said Applejack, then gulped and said “he asked me out.”

The three of them were stunned, when Apple Bloom said in excitement, “Like a date?!”

Applejack grasped Apple Bloom’s mouth shut whilst she was blushing madly at the same time.

“D-don’t say that!!” said Applejack.

“What’s wrong with ya, y’all act like y’all have never been on a date before.” Said Apple Bloom after she removed Applejack’s mouth from him.

“Well…”

“She never had a date.” Said Big Mac, “Most times cause folks are intimidated by her strength. Though ah can’t blame em’. We apples are the strongest because of our hard labor work.”

“Yer not wrong there.” Muttered Applejack.

However, Granny Smith could tell something about Applejack. She couldn’t help but smile and said “Ah think it’s clear as a shining apple on a good day that y’all have feelings for him.”

Applejack looked at Granny Smith in shock.

“What, I can tell.” Said Granny Smith with a smile.

Granny brought a chair with her and sat across her, staring at Applejack at the same time. She took a breath and spoke her side.

“Just as ah can tell,” said Granny before slowly pointing at Applejack, “That you have feelings for him.”

Applejack wanted to deny it, thinking that it wasn’t true, but the look on Granny says otherwise, with Applejack also slowly being surprised by this. And said “Is it that obvious?”

“Although…” said Granny, “From what ah’m seein’, it’s the first time that y’all fell in love with anypony. And y’all have been spendin more time with him. Especially the way y’all have been looking at him.”

“Though…” said Applejack, then looked to Granny and said “What do ah do? Ah’ve never done any of this before.”

Apple Bloom gasped and said “Ah got it!!”

She dashed over to the other room, and came back with a letter. “This’ll be perfect!!”

“Apple Bloom?” said a confused Granny whilst Apple Bloom showed them the letter.

“Cousin Braeburn is having a Rodeo party at Appaloosa!!” said Apple Bloom, “Some of our Apple families are goin’ there, and Braeburn asked Pinkie Pie if she could help arrange the party. Y’all can accept his offer over there and start yer first date there.”

Applejack then suddenly started to worry. “But…what if they don’t like him? Or they don’t approve of us?”

“Ah’m sure they will,” said Granny, “Especially since he saved Apple Bloom’s life.”

“Eeyup.” Said Big Mac as he nodded in agreement.

Applejack thought about it, and sighed. “Alright…Ah’ll accept his offer.”

“That’s what ah’d like to hear.” Said Granny. “Now then, y’all better pack yer things. We leave tomorrow. We’re also gonna have to bring Pinkie Pie with us.”

“Really?” said a surprised Applejack, “How come?”

“Cause when he heard that Pinkie is also a party planner,” said Apple Bloom, “He wanted her help to planning a party. Plus, it’ll be her first time at the rodeo too.”

“Huh, good point.” Said Applejack. She then stood up and said “Ah’m gonna start packing’, that way we’ll be ready just in case.”

Applejack soon left to pack, with the rest of the Apple family smirking, for something tells me it was going to be a night that nobody would be forgetting anytime soon.

************************************************************************************************

Later the next day, the train from Ponyville was making their way towards Appaloosa, with the Apple family in the train, waiting eagerly until all of them had gotten there. Though no one was more eager than Pinkie Pie as she hopped onto the seat like a hyperactive puppy. Though she was a little disappointed that they didn’t have confectionary treats onboard.

Buck was watching from the window as he never had the chance to explore much of the world, and was amazed to see how the world looked like.

“Mighty impressive, isn’t it?”

Buck turned around and saw Applejack standing near him.

“It’s amazing.” Said Buck. “I’ve only seen Ponyville for a while, seen Canterlot from the distance, but never seen much of the countryside before.”

Applejack chuckled and sat next to him. “Yeah, I kinda had the same feelin’ since the day I first left Ponyville.”

“You mean when you were trying to find your place before you went back there?” asked Buck.

“Y’all guessed right there.” Said Applejack whilst looking out of the view. “When ah was young, I was tryin’ to find mah place, so I left Sweet Apple Acres and moved to Manehattan to be with mah relatives. Though I had a hard time fitting in, because ah couldn’t connect with them well. Then one day, ah saw a rainbow, leading me straight to home. That’s when ah realized ah knew where ah was supposed to be. That’s also how ah got mah cutie mark in the first place. Cause mah place was…”

“With your family.” Said Buck. He chuckled and said “You really are lucky. To have a place to call home, and be surrounded by folks who love you. But…wasn’t your parents worried about you leaving everything behind?”

“Oh, they were.” Said Applejack, “But they figured ah’d come back home eventually.”

“Still,” wondered Buck, “It’s a shame what happened to them.”

“Huh?” wondered Applejack.

“Granny told me what happened to them.” Said Buck, which at first startled her. “She visited me in the hospital and told me. It’s…a shame what happened to them. I wish I could’ve met them.”

Applejack chuckled and said “Yeah, they would’ve liked ya. Even more after the way you saved Apple Bloom.”

“She’s too precious and innocent in this world.” Said Buck, “Were there more like her and her friends, the world would be a better place. And if there had been ponies on my world and taught everyone the meaning of family, things would’ve been different for me, Daisy, as well the rest of my family. Someone…”

He looked at Applejack and smiled, “Someone like you.”

Applejack was surprised by this and looked away, but she blushed bright red and smiled, as she felt touched as well as taken aback by what he had said.

“So, whilst we’re on our way there, what’s Appaloosa like?” asked Buck.

“Oh, it’s almost like Ponyville…” said Applejack.

“But in the Wild West.” Said Buck, which caused her to chuckle at that.

“Got that right.” Said Applejack.

“And it’s also a town filled with ponies who are twice as thickheaded and stubborn as mules.” Said Buck.

Applejack was shocked by what he said, until…

“Your friends told me,” said Buck, “Same with your grandmother and siblings.”

“He ain’t wrong there!!”

Applejack looked back and saw Granny Smith look at her, whilst also being a little miffed at the same time.

“Why, ah was never this ashamed in all mah life.” Said Granny Smith, “When ah heard from yer friends about what happened between them and the buffalo, and from what Apple Bloom told me about that there horse feller, ah gathered my cousins and we gave them a ton of scolding for what they did on both accounts. Why, even Big Mac gave cousin Braeburn a good scoldin’ for what he did.”

“Eeyup.” Replied Big Mac in a serious tone.

“Still,” said Granny Smith, “Ah still can’t believe y’all were goin along with Braeburn and the others to fight against the Buffalos. And ah told them not to build on the Buffalo’s stomping’ grounds years ago. But it fell unto deaf ears. When y’all told us, ah personally went over and told them off mahself.”

“So that would explain why y’all have been gone for a week.” Said Apple Bloom.

“Though in their defense, sheriff Silverstar was the one who started the fight in the first place.” Said Applejack.

“Ah know, which is why Ah’ve been given him such a whooping, he’d never forget to never do something like that again.”

“That would explain why he couldn’t sit for a while.” Pondered Applejack.

They then heard the sound of a whistle, which caused Applejack to stand up in order to look out of the window. But as she walked, the train shook, making her lose her balance and landed on Buck’s lap, making him quickly catch her at the same time. The two of them were surprised as they looked at one another at the same time.

The two of them kept staring at one another as they felt themselves lost in some sort of void. Blushes had appeared on their faces as Buck couldn’t help but gently held her cheek with his left hand and Applejack wrapping her arms around his neck, staring at one another non-stop.

This however, didn’t go unnoticed by Granny, Big Mac, and Apple Bloom, who couldn’t help but giggle at the sight.

Applejack and Buck continued to stare at one another whilst they blushed at the same time. The two of them slowly moved towards one another, until they heard the train stop. The two of them looked at one another again, with the two of them blushing redder now.

“Would…would it be alright if we hold hands whilst we’re walkin’?” asked Applejack.

“Yeah…I’d…I’d like that.” Said Buck nervously.

The two of them stood up and walked out together, whilst at the same time, the two of them held hands. They didn’t look at one another, but both of them couldn’t help but smile at the handholding at the same time.

The Apples noticed this and though they were disappointed, they still smiled.

“At least that’s somethin.” Said Apple Bloom.

“Eeyup.” Responded Big Mac at the same time.

***********************************************************************************************

A few hours after they arrived and already Pinkie Pie was darting over back and forth setting everything up. How she has so much energy, no one will ever now. But as they continued to set everything up, Granny had to make sure that the Sheriff would not get in the way, considering she’s still miffed at him for what happened, and folks know twice as much of not to tick off Granny Smith, especially since they know what that mare is capable of.

As Buck was watching Pinkie Pie decorating, he also watched the Sheriff really wanted to intervene, but was scared when Granny Smith was standing next to him. That’s when he noticed Apple Bloom standing next to him.

“What y’all doing?” asked Apple Bloom.

“Does she really have to stand next to that sheriff guy?” asked Buck.

“Oh, trust me, she knows how he thinks.” Said Apple Bloom as she somewhat gave him a stink eye too.

“How so?”

“Who do you think helped made him sheriff?”

“Really?” said Buck in surprise, “I didn’t know she has influence all the way out here.”

“Well, ever since the Apple Family got involved.” Said Apple Bloom. “Mah granny told me that after the ponies founded and built Appaloosa, they couldn’t manage a town without goin’ bankrupt, so the apple family, aka, mah granny, and from what I heard mah pa back before Applejack was born, had to be involved here to straighten up the town. Then before ah was born, she made Silverstar the sheriff, but made him promise that if anythin were to happen, they’d tell her right away.”

“I guess even he forgot after all this time, huh?” said Buck with a smirk. “I would’ve thought that someone like Burnt Oak would be in charge.”

“Wait, y’all know Burnt Oak?” asked Apple Bloom surprised.

“Sure do.” Said Buck, “Shortly after Beau and Twilight left for their honeymoon, Granny asked me to deliver some wood to the guy cause some of the Apple Trees didn’t make it. And seeing that he was shorthanded, he asked me to help him cut some wood. And on a break we had a great conversation about your dad. And the more I hear him talk, the more I could’ve sworn I was talking to Sam Elliott.”

“Who now?”

“Famous actor on my world,” said Buck, “Plus he’s also a westerner. But the moment when you hear him talk, you can just hear the amount of wisdom coming from the guy. It’s amazing no matter where you go, inspiration can come from the most unexpected places. Heck, he’d even make a great sheriff, maybe even be friends with the Buffalo chief.”

“Oh, speaking of the Buffalo, there they are now.” Said Apple Bloom as she pointed at the town’s entrance.

Buck saw them come in and was surprised by how tall they were.

“Wow…they sure look strong.” Said Buck, “They’d bring half of the strongmen in my world to shame.”

“They sure are.” Said Apple Bloom. “Ah remember Applejack onetime tried to challenge them in who the strongest is. She won by a landslide.”

Buck then noticed another…horse? How’s that possible? “Who the heck is that?”

Apple Bloom noticed a bigger horse, “Oh, that there’s Trouble shoes. He’s a resident here. Although…some of the ponies, namely the sheriff, thought he was a troublemaker. But it turned out, he was just a cluts. He didn’t mean any harm, he just wanted to watch the Rodeo.”

“So how is he invited.” Asked Buck.

“Mah friends and ah thought he was a bandit, so we tried to catch him.” Said Apple Bloom, but then noticed Buck’s expression. “Ah know, we didn’t think it through. But then we found out the truth and we wanted to help him. And we helped him get a part time job as a rodeo clown. And he made a lot of folks laugh. Though we were able to help him find his place, it didn’t help that we got punished for goin’ off like that.”

“Still, glad you girls didn’t get hurt.” Said Buck. Who then held Apple Bloom close, which surprised the mare before she looked at him. “Ponies like you are too precious to get hurt. You’ve got a ton of things to live for. Though some things didn’t work the way you expected it, you were able to accomplish more in the long run. That is something you should be proud of. And in a way, a lot of folks would be lost without you and your friends.”

Apple Bloom couldn’t help but blush and said “Aw, y’all are just sayin that.”

“I’m serious…” said Buck.

And from afar, Applejack could see and hear both Buck and Apple Bloom’s conversation. She couldn’t help but smile and see how well those two are getting along. She then thought of what to wear for the rodeo.

“Good thing Rarity isn’t here,” said Applejack, “Otherwise Rarity would start fussing over what to wear in places like this.”

***********************************************************************************************

Night time had approached and soon, the entire town was on full swing on the rodeo party. Everyone, both Pony and Buffalo, came together and began to celebrate together, especially the pies Pinkie Pie came to provide thanks to the Buffalo’s request to have them added in the menu. The music was already starting to play and everyone began to dance.

Applejack was already with Pinkie Pie to make sure everything was okay. Granny, Big Mac, and Apple Bloom were busy getting ready, until they heard knocking on the door. After they got dressed, Big Mac opened the door and saw Buck standing there, wearing his blue shirt, black jean jacket, brown pants, an orange ascot, and a black Stetson hat.

“Well, howdy there, Buck.” Said Granny as she approached the human. “What can ah do for you.”

“Well, uh…is Applejack here?” asked Buck.

“Nah, she went with Pinkie Pie to make sure everything will be alright.” Said Apple Bloom. Who then did a smirk and said “Why…are y’all wantin to take her out on a date?”

Buck blushed a bit and said “Well…yeah. I’ve been…wanting to ask her out for a while but…I never found the right time to ask her. I always chicken out at the last minute. So, I figured…”

“Y’all wanted to ask her out during the rodeo party, right?” asked Granny Smith. Buck nodded shyly as he never felt his face going red before. Granny then smiled and said “Well, ah say go for it.”

“Wait, what?” said Buck as he was surprised by this.

“Truth be told, we’ve been waitin’ for ya to ask her out.” Said Granny Smith. “Ah see how well y’all were gettin along too. And ah had a feeling that she felt the same way too.”

“Wait, she did?!” said Buck in surprise, but then he felt his face heating up from the mere thought. “I…I thought you guys would say no.”

“Why would we do that?” said Apple Bloom, “It’s clear to us how Applejack is happy around y’all.”

“Plus, it’s fun to see her a bit flustered.” Said Big Mac.

“Wow, you do finally speak.” Teased Buck.

Big Mac suddenly hugged him with a bear hug, which made Buck grunt as he said “Wow, I don’t know who’s the strongest, you or Applejack!!”

“Ah get that a lot.” Said Big Mac before letting Buck down, “Y’all wouldn’t believe how many times we kept on competin’ on whose the strongest.”

“Especially when not to overload the wagon when it comes traveling.” Said Buck with a smirk, which surprised Big Mac as he partially glared. “Granny Smith told me.”

“He’s not wrong.” Said Granny as she gave Big Mac a stern look, to which the latter was giving a sheepish grin. “Now then, let’s get to this shindig before Pinkie Pie gets the best ones.”

“Y’all ain’t wrong there.” Said Apple Bloom as she got out first, with Big Mac and Granny Smith following.

Just as Buck was about to walk out, he heard a loud groan.

“Oh, no.”

He looked to his left and wondered what that was all about. So, he went to the noise and looked around the corner. To his surprise, they were…

“Country musicians?” muttered Buck.

“What in tarnation are we goin’ to do?!” said the one musician.

“We can’t cancel now, not for a party this big.” Said the mare musician.

“Um, excuse me,” said Buck, gaining their attention and was surprised to see a non-pony, but he looked more concerned as he said “Is something wrong?”

“Y’all bet it is!!” said the youngest pony mare, ignoring the fact that Buck is not a pony and said “Our lead singer, County Song’s had an accident.”

They showed Buck an injured Stallion, much to his surprise. “Whoa,” said Buck, “What happened to him?”

“When we arrived, he wanted to have pickles for a snack,” said the stallion country musician, “But he took a gherkin instead and he ended up losing his voice. And what’s worse, he was so much in a panic, he ended up hurting himself and injured his hands. The doctor said that the effects of the gherkin should wear off in a month, same with his hands.”

“And we can’t cancel now, we were already hired and we’re supposed to be performin in an hour!!” exclaimed the mare musician.

“What’s the song called?” asked Buck.

“And that’s also another thing!!” exclaimed the youngest mare, “We got the melody of the song, but not the lyrics!!”

“Can I take a look?” asked Buck.

One of them handed the music sheets whilst Buck looked through it. To his surprise, he recognized the Melody. Buck then smiled and said “You know what, I think I can help you out with this.”

The others were surprised by this, wondering what he had in mind.

*************************************************************************************************

Later down at the rodeo, everything was in full swing, everyone was having fun, as well as feasting, drinking, and dancing at the same time.

However, from among the crowd, a certain bearer to the Element of Honesty, who was wearing a green, plaided, button-up shirt, red ascot, and brown shorts, was looking around, looking for a certain human among the crowd. But for some reason, she couldn’t see him anywhere.

“Somethin’ wrong, Applejack?” asked Apple Bloom when she arrived.

“Ah can’t seem to find Buck anywhere.” Said Applejack.

“That’s strange.” Said Apple Bloom in confusion, “He was really lookin’ forward to this dance.”

“Ladies and gentleman!!” said Braeburn as he talked on the stage. “Thanks ever so much for comin along, we really appreciate y’all bein’ here. So, before we go on further with the shindig, let me introduce tonight’s entertainment!!”

Everypony cheered as they wondered who was going to be on stage. As the ponies were on stage, they didn’t know who was the singer that sat in the chair, which was a mystery. And then, they began to play their song.

But as the song was about to start, the moment the singer lifted his head, it was revealed to be non-other than…

https://youtu.be/BrsHGK4LT74?si=qZW3E1KqGgKVw3mc

“Buck?!!” exclaimed Applejack and Apple Bloom.

Everypony saw him singing and continued to wow everyone the way he was singing, even getting the crowd excited as all of them were getting into it.

Applejack on the other hand was staring wide eye in surprise as she couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

“Wow!!” exclaimed Apple Bloom. “Who’d thunk that Buck was that good of a singer!!”

Applejack didn’t pay attention and walked towards the stage and watched Buck sing, for she had no idea he could sing so well. She couldn’t help but let out a content smile as she watched him sing.

Sure enough, the song was over and everyone cheered at the human for singing. The three country performers hugged Buck and thanked him for a great performance. After they left, Buck climbed down the stage, where Applejack was waiting for him.

“Since when did y’all sing so good?” asked Applejack.

“I may have done some singing for my little sister when she was feeling down.” Said Buck, “Plus I find country music very calming and relaxing.”

“Do you, now?” said Applejack with a smug look. “So that’s why y’all have been eyeing my guitar lately.”

“Yeah, just needed a banjo and we could make some good music together.” Said Buck, “As long as you don’t get competitive on the strings, that is.”

Applejack couldn’t help but laugh out loud and slapped Buck’s back playfully. Though he winced a bit and nearly fell down, he was able to laugh with her. The two of them saw another group of ponies began to perform and began to play another song.

https://youtu.be/wJTywspjyUs?si=WT8FZ1e8nVUAUxQo

Everyone began to dance to the song, and having a fun time. Both Applejack and Buck enjoyed the song and dance at the same time, and also have fun doing it at the same time. However, as the song had ended, the two of them had held one another close, looking deep into one another’s eyes. Both of their cheeks blushed and their hearts felt like it could be pounding at great speed.

Both of them slowly moved towards one another, not breaking eye contact from one another. And then…it happened.

Both Buck and Applejack placed their lips onto one another’s. Savoring the kiss for real this time as the two of them never let one another go. For this feeling…it was truly a magnificent one. The two of them slowly broke the kiss and looked at one another whilst they still smiled and kept the blush on their cheeks.

“Wow,” said Applejack in a partial daze, “Better than the first time.”

“Those lips of yours will always be better.” Teased Buck, which got her flustered.

She gently punched his shoulder as the two of them laughed a bit, then walked towards one of the tables where Granny Smith, Big Mac and Apple Bloom was waiting for them. And they weren’t alone, for their cousin Braeburn was with them.

“Applejack, over here!!” said Apple Bloom as she waved to both her and Buck to come over.

However, as they got closer, Braeburn got up and was close to him.

“So…you’re the human that Granny Smith talked about?” asked Braeburn.

“Yeah, I am, so what?” said Buck as he took a step forward and placed his hand on Applejack’s, which surprised the latter as if he was prepared to defend her honor. “You wanna make something out of it…partner?”

The two of them stared one another down for a moment, before Braeburn left out a loud laughter and patted Buck’s back hard a couple of times.

“Granny wasn’t kidding when she said you were spirited!!” said Braeburn.

“Wait, you told him about me?” asked Buck.

“Sure did.” Said Granny, “When we got here, I told Braeburn and some of the apples here about you, especially of how y’all saved Apple Bloom’s life.”

“Darn tootin!!” said Braeburn, “That was quite the brave thing ya did there, mister. Goin in the flames of inferno, not caring if everything was on fire, just to save one of our own. That there is a great mark of respect for the Apples. Anypony who goes far and beyond to save one of our own from the goodness of their heart is a friend to the Apples.”

He chuckled and said “And from the looks of it, a special somepony for Applejack.”

Applejack couldn’t help but blush on the matter, until…

“That’s true. But out of all the apples of a single tree,” said Buck before looking at Applejack and said “There will always be one whose beauty shines bright in the sun.”

Applejack couldn’t help but blush madly at what he said, even Apple Bloom couldn’t help but giggle out of giddiness out of it.

“Wow…” said a surprised Braeburn, “That’s deep.”

“But true.” Said Buck as he lifted her up bridal style and kissed her, making her yelp.

“B-Buck!!” said Applejack.

“Don’t tell me you don’t enjoy it, cowgirl.” Teased Buck as he rubbed his nose against hers, making her blush even more. She giggled and said held her arms around him. “But hey…thanks for agreeing to this.”

“Ah should be the one to thank ya.” Said Applejack, “That and for deliverin’ a great performance.”

“I’ll say.” Said Braeburn, “I had no idea you could sing too.”

“I loved to sing for my little sister when I was little.” Said Buck. He sighed and said “I’m sure wherever she is in heaven, she’ll be happy.”

“Granny told me.” Said Braeburn, who took of his hat and said “Sorry y’all had to go through that.”

“It’s alright.” Said Buck, “But she’s in a better place now.”

“Still,” said Braeburn as he put his hat back on, “Ah still wish fer the best of the both of ya.”

“Thank you.” Said Buck, with Applejack holding him close.

One thing’s for sure, though there were some twists and turns, tonight had been a great night for everyone. But not as much it was for both Applejack and Buck. One thing’s for sure, like a flower, it blossomed into something great.

Chapter 10: Apple's Barnyard Love

View Online

From within the Castle of Friendship, it had been a month since Twilight and Beau left for their Honeymoon in the human world, as well as since Buck and Applejack decided to date.

So far things had been going well for them. They enjoyed each other’s company, and tried to date every chance they got, and the Apple family couldn’t help but be happy for them.

It was a quiet afternoon at the Castle Library and Starlight was busy dusting everything as she promised to look after the castle, whilst Spike…decided to be lazy by sleeping in.

“Ugh, Beau was right about Spike.” Muttered Starlight when she found one of his comic books lying around. She then suddenly heard loud buzzing from…the journal?!

She quickly went over and opened it whilst looking at the message. She smile in excitement and used what Twilight showed her to activate the portal. After a while, she was able to turn on the portal. Within a split second, Beau was the first to enter, whilst he was gently holding Twilight at the same time. Which is understandable, considering that she was showing signs of pregnancy.

“Twilight, Beau, you’re back.” Said Starlight as she went over to hug both her teacher and her husband, which caused Twilight to giggle at that response, with the two of them hugging her back. After they broke the hug, Twilight turned off the portal whilst Starlight said “How was your honeymoon?”

“It went well all things considered.” Said Beau.

“The other world was so amazing.” Said Twilight as she held her own photo album of pictures she stook, “There were so many similarities in that world, but also very different things too.”

“And you wouldn’t believe how many times I had to stop her from breaking the law when she was, ‘interested’, in learning a few things.” Teased Beau with a smirk, which caused Twilight to widen her eyes in shock and was really embarrassed.

Starlight couldn’t help but giggle at that response. “Now I really wish we saw that.”

“Oh, don’t worry, I took pictures of them.” Said Beau, “And thanks to the Rainbooms, we were able to put the pictures in a projector so that it would be very easy for everyone to see.”

“That’s a great idea.” Said Starlight, “Once Applejack and Buck are back, that is.”

“Back?” said a confused Twilight, “Back from where?”

“Oh, I guess you two didn’t know.” Said Starlight, “It would seem both Applejack and Buck are a couple now.”

“Really, that’s great.” Said Beau with a smile.

“When?” said Twilight as she also got excited.

“They started to date shortly after the two of you left.” Said Starlight, “Buck asked her out and the two of them ended up going to Appaloosa for a date.”

“Why Appaloosa?” asked Twilight.

“Oh, turns out the ponies there asked Pinkie for help for a party, so she was glad to help.” Said Starlight, “And Buck took her on that date and the two of them became a couple after that. And from what Pinkie told me, Buck even sang at the party.”

“Buck can sing?” said both Twilight and Beau surprised at the same time.

“I know right, I can’t believe it either.” Said Starlight.

“Ooooh, this is so exciting.” Said Twilight, “I’ll got tell the girls I’m back. Beau, do you mind unpacking?”

“You can count on me.” Said Beau before Twilight kissed him on the cheek.

“Thanks Beau.” Said Twilight before she flew out of the castle.

“So…” said Beau as he looked at Starlight, “Were you able to do what I asked?”

“Sure did.” Said Starlight, “I was able to make sure that there wasn’t a mess left behind. Or even one where Spike made a mess.”

“Let me guess,” said Beau, “Posing himself in front of the mirror, thinking he has a shot with Rarity?”

“That’s right.” Said Starlight with a sigh and rolling her eyes.

“You did good, Starlight.” Said Beau, “So you see, you can be responsible enough if you put your mind to things.”

“Huh,” pondered Starlight for a moment, then smiled and said “I guess I do.”

“Now come on,” said Beau as he guided her out, “Let’s go reunite with the others. I think you’ll like the pictures and film we made.”

“Is it about your honeymoon?”

“Oh, most definitely. We even brought a ton of souvenirs. And I think Lyra might like her gift.”

“Wait,” said a confused Starlight, “You also got a gift for Lyra?”

“Well yeah, I do kind of owe her for helping me pick out the ring for Twilight.” Said Beau.

*****************************************************************************************************

Later that night in the Castle, everyone was watching the photos via slides, which amazed the girls as they saw the difference between Equestria and the human world. However, at some parts, they all laughed at Twilight goofing up on certain situations, same with Beau, which left the two a bit embarrassed.

Then they also showed a film projection of everything they did, which was quite entertaining. However, during that time, the more Applejack watched, the more she thought about her and Buck being together, which in turn made her blush. She couldn’t help but slowly hold onto Buck’s hand, to which he returned the gesture whilst they smiled at the same time.

Shortly after they were done, they went back home to do their own jobs.

“That sure was something.” Said Applejack.

“Yeah, and what’d you think of the difference between here and there.” Said Buck.

“Sure, is interestin’,” said Applejack, “Ah wouldn’t mind visiting there and compare notes.”

“Heh, I’m sure you’d get a kick out of it, meeting your counterpart over there.” Said Buck as he thought about how they’d meet.

“No doubt about that, Bucky.” Said Applejack.

Buck stopped for a split second and looked at Applejack surprised.

“Bucky?” he responded in confusion.

“Well, seein’ that Thomas’ name was changed to Beau because of Twi,” said Applejack, “Ah thought of picking a name that would suit ya. Plus, it has a nice ring to it.”

“Hmmm, Bucky.” Pondered Buck, who then smiled and said “Alright then, Bucky it is. Say, since we still have some time…”

“No can do,” said Applejack as she knew what he was going to ask, “We need to get up bright an early for the next harvest.”

“Didn’t we already did that for a big order two months ago?” asked Buck, now Bucky.

“We did,” said Applejack, “But now we gotta store them when winter comes.”

“That would explain most of the leaves falling.” Said Bucky. “Alright then, though we might want to make sure we have enough barrels. Last time we counted, there was only twenty.”

“Only twenty?!” said Applejack. The groaned and said “Ah told Big Mac that we should’ve tried to stock up some more!!”

“Think we can stock up on time?” asked Bucky.

“We might as well.” Said Applejack, “We can ask Braeburn, but the barrels might arrive next week.”

“Then we’ll have to think carefully on what to do with the rest until then.” Said Bucky. He walked over and said “Until then…”

Bucky placed his hand on her hip and said “We’ll figure that out in the morning.”

“That’s fine and all,” said Applejack, as she blushed a bit when she felt his hand on her hip. “Also, why are y’all…?”

“Well, seeing that we’re together,” said Bucky, “Your boyfriend, or in this case special pony, has to escort his special country gal back home. That’s what they do, don’t they?”

Applejack couldn’t help but snort in laughter and said “Ah’d like that.”

The two of them walked home whilst Applejack couldn’t help but keep the smile, especially the way he was holding her close. She ended up resting her head on his shoulder whilst they walk, which he didn’t complain about.

****************************************************************************************************

It had been a month since Twilight came back, and Beau refused to leave her side to make sure the baby would be alright before the big day would arrive. Meanwhile, at Sweet Apple Acres, after a hard day’s work, Bucky decided to take a break from work today on his side of the field. He found a good spot to rest under a tree overlooking the farm.

Bucky sighed in bliss as he said “I can never get tired of watching this hill. It really is beginning to feel like home.”

Bucky couldn’t help but keep his smile as he said the word ‘home’, for Equestria really had been good to him, and he would always be grateful for it.

However, as he was resting, a certain country pony found him resting under a tree during his break. She couldn’t help but smile, but at the same time, she had a very lustful look on her face. She walked towards him whilst slowly swaying her hips as she made her way towards him.

She slowly sat on his lap and then placed her bosom against his face, which startled Bucky. Though then again, he recognized Applejack’s scent anywhere because of the apples. Although…he was completely clueless on why she was doing this.

“Y’all likin’ yer restin’ spot there, Bucky?” asked Applejack as she kept Bucky’s face in between her bosom.

Bucky didn’t know why Applejack was acting this way. She had been like this for the past four days. And it was slowly freaking him out. He enjoyed it, but he was still getting slowly freaked out about it.

“Uh…in a way yes. But…” said Bucky through his muffled voice through her bosom, “Is there a reason why you’re acting like this, AJ?”

“Mind speakin’ up a bit there, honey-pie?” said Applejack as she stroked his cheeks and had that lustful look in her eyes, “Ah couldn’t hear ya over mah breasts.”

Bucky was getting freaked out and was able to push her off when he got his face out of her breasts. She playfully sat whilst he quickly got up.

“Um,” said Bucky as he tried to think of an excuse, “Could you excuse me for a moment, I need to get some water. Be right back.”

Applejack stroked against the tree with her finger and said in a seductive manner, “Hurry back now, don’t keep a gal waitin’.”

Bucky chuckled nervously and instantly ran towards the kitchen.

At the same time, from within the kitchen, Granny decided to read a letter from one of her relatives that was sent to her a while back. She then heard a loud bang, startling her and looked at the kitchen door. She saw Bucky had just run in and was breathing frantically. He quickly went to the sink, took a cup, and filled it with water, then downed it in order to calm him down. He breathed a bit, trying to calm himself down.

“Problem there, Bucky?”

Bucky quickly turned around and saw Granny, looking at him curiously, as well as partially worried when she saw the look on his face. “What in tarnation is goin’ on there, sonny? Ya get heat stroke?”

“Uh, not really…” said Bucky nervously, “Just greatly confused Granny Smith.”

“About what?” asked Granny as she tilted her head.

“Well…it’s about AJ.” Said Bucky as he told her the problem, “She’s been acting strange for the past four days. Every chance she gets, she literally teases me by brushing parts of her body against mine, and kept on shooting me those bedroom eyes of hers. Do you have any ideas of what’s going on?”

Granny Smith was quiet for a moment, then she chuckled slightly when she instantly figured out what was going on.

“Oh, Sonny, that ain’t nothin’ to worry about.” Said Granny Smith, “Applejack is just goin’ through her heat cycle.”

Bucky gawked at what she said. “Seriously?! I didn’t think…”

“What?” asked Granny, “That we can’t get heat cycles? We do from time to time, but we learned to live with it. And they can do that when they’re sure that they have a proper partner. And it looks like it’s you.”

Bucky gulped again, for despite only being in this world for a couple of months, he was well aware of the heat cycle process. Mood swings are especially common for a mare going through the cycle. And considering that AJ is on day 4 of her heat cycle, it’ll only get more dangerous for you if she goes on day 5.

Bucky then thought of something.

Before, he never saw any reason to be afraid of Applejack, especially since the two of them have grown fond of each other. Now it’s unexpectedly come down to having to mate with her, probably ending up getting her pregnant. But... the more he thought about it, the more he started to think it might not be such a bad idea. During Twilight’s and Beau’s wedding, Twilight was able to bare his child. Maybe the ponies here have a mixture of both animal and human DNA.

If that’s the case, then maybe later on after the day is done, he’ll meet up with Applejack for a little “apple bucking” so to speak. The thought brought a blush to his cheeks which Granny Smith didn’t miss.

Bucky wasn’t sure until he felt Granny Smith’s hand on her shoulder.

“Ya know,” she began, “This doesn’t surprise me at all, deary. After all, Applejack has been tellin’ me how she’s been waitin’ to express how much she appreciates everythin’ ya did for her an’ us.”

Bucky looked out of the window and saw where Applejack was waiting. With a sigh, he muttered “I think it’s time I express the same for her too. Just didn’t think it had to be so soon.”

Bucky walked out of the door to confront Applejack. At the same time, Big Mac entered the kitchen and saw Bucky leaving. He was wondering what was going on, until he looked out the window and saw Applejack doing…

This caused him to blush and look at Granny. “Eeyup, ya guessed right, Big Mac.” Said Granny Smith, which left him uncomfortable just hearing about it.

After he got outside, Bucky made his way towards where Applejack was sitting. She saw him coming and ended up having the same expression on her face as before.

“Feelin’ refreshed there, Sugarcube?” asked Applejack. “Ah almost thought ya were gonna bail on me.”

She however, noticed that Bucky had a serious look on his face. “Somethin’ wrong, hon?” asked Applejack.

“Not exactly.” Said Bucky. He took a breath and said “I just had a talk with Granny and she told me why you were acting so…frisky. I know you’re going through your heat cycle, but I was a bit thick-headed to realize it up until now. I know how excruciating it gets for you the longer you’re in heat. So…I was thinking that maybe later on tonight, we could…get together for some private time.”

Applejack’s face blushed red, for not just that Bucky figured out her condition, but from what he was implying. She looked away as she felt embarrassed, until Bucky held the side of her face and made her look at him. He slowly lifted her up, allowing her to stand and was face to face with him. Before she knew it, Bucky gave her a passionate kiss.

Her whole body tensed up from that single kiss and returned your affections by deepening the kiss and stroking your hair. By the time you broke the kiss, the two of you were gasping for air.

Applejack looked into your eyes and stroked your cheek. “10 PM...” she panted still taking in some much-needed oxygen. “Meet me... in the barn...”

“I’ll be waiting.” Said Bucky with a smile.

***************************************************************************************************

Later on, that day, the sun began to set. Although Applejack had trouble doing her farmwork because of her heat cycle, but thankfully she was able to get her job done. After dinner, which was grilled cheese sandwiches, an old favorite of Bucky, he whispered to Applejack that he’ll wait for her, which made her blush. Soon enough, right around 9:59AM, Apple Bloom was fast asleep, and Granny decided to read a bit, with Big Mac having something warm to drink.

He then saw Applejack was about to walk outside. This made him realize what she was planning. So, he placed his cup down and walked upstairs with…earmuffs? He silently made his way towards Apple Bloom’s room and slowly walked in. Within mere moments, he placed the earmuffs over her ears, silencing any outside noise. He nodded before leaving the room.

At the same time, from within the Barn, Bucky was waiting for Applejack, whilst he was feeling very nervous at the same time. He was resting on the hay bale whilst looking at the moon at the same time. Plus, for what they’re about to do, this was going to be his first time. Come to think of it, same with Applejack.

He then looks to his right and saw the orange mare appearing from behind the door and walked in, shutting it behind her before she walked over to him. A blush appeared on her face, and through Bucky’s eyes, she was the very definition of a beautiful young mare. Bucky stood up and walked over to her before the two of them embraced one another.

“Applejack,” said Bucky, “I want you to answer me honestly. Do you actually want to do this.”

Bucky caressed her cheek whilst they looked at one another. It’s one thing to be intimate just to relieve her heat cycle, but it’s completely different if it’s because she loves someone.

“Bucky,” began Applejack as she displayed her own smile and a blush. “Ah’ve never been surer of it in all mah life. Yer honest, kind, hard-workin’ an’ ya treat me like a real mare. Ah would gladly give mah virginity to ya an’ if ah end up with a foal, Ah’ll gladly raise it with ya.”

It was a shock to Bucky, to learn from Applejack that she never had sex before, but for her to say that she wanted to child with him, now that was a real surprise.

“Applejack...” he didn’t say anymore. Instead, he just placed his lips on hers, kissing her for the second time today. Bucky felt her arms wrap around his neck as she kissed him back, tongue battling you for domination.

As Bucky finally pushed away, he moved until his forehead touched his lover’s. Not breaking contact, he reached up to remove her Stetson, gently dropping it to the floor. He then reached for her ponytailed mane and grabbed the elastic that held it together. He removed the band as gently as he removed her hat, setting her mane free.

Pulling his head back so he could get a good look at her, he saw her completely different than he had a few seconds ago.

AJ felt naked in front of Bucky, despite only having her hair undone. Taking a deep breath in attempt to get over her embarrassment, Applejack reached for her shirt and unbuttoned it, allowing her large breasts to breathe and bounce freely from their clothed prison. He went off on a hunch and guessed in his head they were F-cup.

Slowly, he reached up and grasped one of her breasts, making her shiver slightly. Smiling, knowing that she was enjoying his treatment, he locked lips with the farm mare again. Applejack wrapped her arms around Bucky and reached down behind him.

***************************************************************************************************

From near the house, Big Mac was standing at the front of the door and looking outside. He then suddenly heard loud moaning coming from the Barnhouse. Which could mean one thing…

“The two of them getting started?”

Big Mac looked behind and saw Granny Smith approaching, apparently before she goes to bed.

“Eeyup.” Replied Big Mac. “Good thing ah already placed ear muffs on Apple Bloom.”

“Smart thinkin’” said Granny Smith, “Don’t wanna ask her what the noise was, and she ain’t ready for that kind of thing yet.”

“Eeyup.” Replied Big Mac.

“Well, I’d better get to bed.” Said Granny, “And don’t worry, they’ll be calmin’ down soon.”

As she left, Big Mac looked at the barn, and couldn’t help but shake his head with a smirk.

“Mah sis really has all grown up.” Said Big Mac.

***************************************************************************************************

After a few minutes, Applejack had to cling onto the wooden post for balance as Bucky rutted her savagely. Wet slaps and loud, throaty can be heard throughout the barn. Bucky squeezed both of her large, delectable breasts, marveling on how soft they were whilst she moaned.

Bucky let one of her breasts go and held onto her chin before placing his lips against hers. Their tongues danced together whilst his skin danced on her furry body. He felt he needed to thrust harder, so that’s exactly what he did. Applejack’s eyes rolled backwards as Bucky hammered her away into her even harder than before. It wasn’t long before he felt her inner walls tighten around his throbbing member. During that time, Bucky also pinched her nipples, which ended up making her squeak.

“N’aww, what cute squeak, coming from such a sexy, slutty mare. Now I know how to take control over you,” whispered Bucky in her ear whilst teasing her.

That proved to be a mistake, as Applejack gave him a glare whilst a blush was spread over her face. Though it was quickly changed into a devious smirk before she completely turned around, taking his shaft and pushed him back onto the hay bail. Which surprised Bucky, especially the way Applejack was staring down on him.

Bucky nervously chuckled and said “Okay, maybe I deserved that.”

“Ya darn tootin’, an Ah’m gonna make sure ya learn yer place after this.” Said Applejack as she moved towards him whilst alluringly swayed her hips. The moment she took her place above his still rock-hard shaft and lowered herself at a slow pace.

Once Bucky’s member was finally inside of her, Applejack wasted no time bouncing on top of him. He let out a gasp from her rough treatment, he still managed to give her an adoring look.

However, Bucky felt a bit guilty of what he said earlier, and said “I-I’m sorry. You know I was just teasing you, right?”

Applejack lowered herself and wrapped her arms around his neck, then kissed him.

“Ah know,” said Applejack, “Ah was got a lil mad, but Ah’m over it now. Now that Ah think about it, callin’ me somethin’ like that really turns me on. Ya certainly know how to drive a gal wild, lover boy. And y’all can be an idiot sometimes Bucky, but yer my idiot.”

Bucky ended up hugging her back before Applejack slammed her hips against his in unison, which caused her to moan in his ear whilst he was stroking her hair.

“Sweet Celestia, Bucky! Yer cock’s so big inside o’ me!!”

Applejack looked straight into his eyes whilst it warmed Bucky’s heart to look into those beautiful emerald eyes. The temptation grew too much for him to handle as he once again lunged in and assaulted her mouth with his tongue.

Bucky groped both of her cutie marks and playfully slapped her plump flank and continued to thrust hard. But as much as he would like it to last, he couldn’t hold back much longer.

***************************************************************************************************

Back outside, Big Mac could hear them moaning louder and louder whilst he was drinking cocoa from his mug, whilst he was waiting for them to finish at the same time.

“W-What’s the matter, Bucky, y-ya gonna b-blow?” Applejack asked stuttering.

“I... I’m t-trying n-n-not to,” replied Bucky just as shakily.

“D-Don’t hold back for these last f-few seconds Bucky! Gimme everything ya got!” shouted Applejack.

“O-Oh A-Applejack...! I-I love you so much!”

He couldn’t help but shake his head from this in amusement. After he was done drinking, he walked over to the barn, knowing that they would finish any minute now. He stopped against the doors as he could hear them panting. From the sound of it, they had just about finished and that soon he heard them talking.

“We’ve made quite a mess tonight, haven’t we honey?” said Applejack.

“Yeah, we certainly have.” Said Bucky. “Applejack, I’m glad I met you. I mean, yeah, we had a rocky start at first, but now thanks to you and your family, I’ve grown to love you all.”

Big Mac couldn’t help but smile from that.

“Ah feel the same way about you, Sugarcube.” Said Applejack, “Still, Ah’m still wonderin’ what the others’ll think about this…”

“Good point, especially Big Mac.” Said Bucky. “I hope he isn’t too mad about this when he finds out.”

Big Mac nearly snickered and finally revealed himself.

“Relax, I ain’t mad.” Said Big Mac, causing Applejack and Bucky to panic and quickly hid behind the hay bale, considering both of them are naked. They quickly peaked out as they looked at him.

“Dagnabbit, Big Mac, how long have y’all been standin’ there?!!” demanded Applejack.

“Granny and ah figured that ya would moan louder than a screamin’ banshee.” Said Big Mac with a smirk, which caused Bucky and Applejack to blush. “Y’all were pretty loud. Y’all should feel lucky that Ah went an’ put in ear muffs on Apple Bloom.”

“Okay, that’s a lil’ better.” Said Applejack but changed the subject and said “But why peek in on us durin’ our special moment? Ya better not be mad at Bucky!!”

“Relax sis,” said Big Mac as he reassured her, “Ah just wanted to let y’all know how proud Ah am to know ya found someone who loves ya fer who you are. Ah can already tell that Bucky here’s gonna take real good care o’ ya. So, in short, Ah just want to say “welcome to the family.”

Big Mac was about to leave, until he stopped and said “Oh, an ya might wanna wash up before ya head back to sleep, so Granny Smith won’t complain ‘bout the smell o’ sweat and sex.”

After speaking what needed to be said, Big Mac left the two of them and closed the door.

Left alone for a certain time, both Bucky and Applejack looked at one another. Next thing they knew, they both burst out laughing.

“AJ, when did Big Mac develop a sense of humor?” asked Bucky.

“Ah don’t know,” shrugged Applejack after she stopped laughing, “Ah guess he was born with it. But he’s right though, we don’t wanna have Granny Smith and Apple Bloom to wake up the smell o’ love-makin in the mornin’.”

“Agreed.” Said Bucky as the two of them started to get dressed, “Though I’m probably gonna have to sleep on another hay bail after a quick shower.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Said Applejack after she was done, “Ah was thinkin’ maybe it’s time ya ditched that ol’ hay bale an’ come sleep with me. How does that sound?”

“I like that. But…” said Bucky with a sly smile. And before Applejack could react, Bucky lifted her off her hooves bridal style. “I figured I could maybe carry you up there in style. You don’t mind that, do you…dearest?”

Applejack chuckled and snuggled against him, “Guess ah found another reason to love ya even more.”

That was all Bucky needed to hear as he proceeded to carry his exhausted lover to the house. The two of them sure had a wild time, but for the two of them, their lives together has only just begun.

Chapter 11: Gauntlet of Fire

View Online

The morning sun had begun to rise upon Ponyville, and for a certain couple near Sweet Apple Acres, they had officially tied the knot. Though it would’ve been better if a certain stallion didn’t overheard them during their, ahem, intimate time. Both Applejack and Bucky were still fast asleep in bed, cuddling with one another. Both Applejack and Bucky would soon feel the warmth of the sun. However, Bucky woke up moments before her. He couldn’t help but stare at that beautiful face of hers and ended up smiling. He kissed on her forehead, which she couldn’t help but smile. But feeling lucky, he saw an opportunity to grope her at her chest, which he did, making her moan in the process.

“Oh, AJ, time to wake up.” Muttered Bucky playfully, but Applejack mumbled as she got too comfortable.

He smirked and had an idea. He was able to pull her gently and get her on top of him, which he was thankful that he didn’t wake her up. The moment she was in position, he said “Well then, I guess I’ll just have to wake you up.”

Bucky then gave her a hard smack on her hind quarters whilst groping it, making her yelp as she sat right back up whilst also startled at the same time. She felt something hold her posterior and looked, making her blush, then looked down when she saw she was on top of Bucky.

“I was wondering if my cute country gal was wide awake.” Said Bucky with a smirk.

Applejack couldn’t help but smirk whilst keeping her blush and said “Did y’all have something to do with me being on top?”

“I thought I’d get a little creative.” Said Bucky, which made Applejack chuckle.

“And creative it was indeed.” Said Applejack before kissing Bucky. “Now, ah suggest we get downstairs and have some breakfast before we start our work for the day.”

“And maybe check on the doctor,” said Bucky, which confused Applejack as she was flexing an eyebrow, until Bucky placed his hand against her belly, “You know what I’m talking about.”

Applejack couldn’t help but blush again, and giggle. “Maybe after two weeks. Hopefully it doesn’t happen early like it did with Twilight.”

“Wait, what?” said Bucky as he was confused whilst he was able to sit up and was face to face with Applejack.

“Yeah, that’s right.” Said Applejack, “Shortly after Beau and Twilight did their thing, a day later she felt a bit sick. When they went to the doctor, it turned out she was pregnant.”

“Really?” said Bucky surprised, “I thought it was supposed to happen after two weeks.”

“Ah thought so too.” Said Applejack, “But it turns out Alicorn physiology was a lot different than any other pony. At least that’s what the doctors said.”

“Well then, I hope their baby is healthy.” Said Bucky, “Just as I know ours will be when the time is right.”

“Now that, we can agree.” Said Applejack before she got up. “I’m gonna take a shower before we start our day.”

“Alright then,” said Bucky, “I’ll wait for…”

Suddenly he was wrapped in a lasso, taking him by surprise as he was being pulled, and was face to face with her smirking face. “And y’all are comin’ with me.”

“Whoa, even better.” Said Bucky before Applejack kissed him.

The two of them walked out, with Bucky still in tow of her lasso. Hopefully Applejack will let him go…eventually.

***************************************************************************************************

A month later, at the Castle of Friendship, Beau was busy helping Twilight organizing her library, with Spike helping out. Twilight was at the moment sitting at her couch whilst resting. She was having some,…peanut butter and banana sandwiches?! She was also reading a book at the same time. She then sighed out of boredom.

“You know, I’d feel a lot better if I was helping you guys.” Said Twilight.

“Ah, ah, ah.” Said Beau as he turned to Twilight and looked at her. “The doctor said you shouldn’t strain yourself any further, that goes the same for flying and using your magic.”

“He’s right, Twilight.” Said Spike as he walked past her whilst carrying a ton of books, “Besides, you’re six months pregnant, and the doctor says that you need to take it easy, otherwise you might hurt the baby.”

Twilight groaned, but realized they were right. She looked down at her swollen belly. She slowly held onto it and couldn’t help but smile.

“Hey there, little one.” Said Twilight, “I hope you’ll be ready to see the world around you when you’re ready.”

“Have you guys figured a name for the baby, yet?” asked Spike.

“We’re still going over it.” Said Beau, “Twilight mentioned that the dream name hasn’t arrived in her sleep yet. And Princess Luna said that it’ll arrive the moment she’s about eight months pregnant.”

“And to have Twilight’s eating habits back under control.” Said Spike.

“Hey, can I help it when I have cravings?!” said Twilight, “It’s not my fault I have strange cravings and mood swings. I’m pregnant after all!!”

“I’m actually surprised you didn’t do a personal science experiment about it,” said Beau, “I mean this is the first time you’re pregnant and you’ve never experienced anything like this before. Or being a mother. Then again, you did try to take care of Spike, and he was a handful.”

“Hey!!” exclaimed Spike.

Beau looked at him and said “Remind me again, how many times did you set Twilight’s mane and room on fire?”

Spike winced at that and said, “Alright, good HRK!!!…”

Suddenly Spike belched up a scroll, allowing it to land near Twilight. She accepted the letter and read through it.

“Oh,” she said with interest, “It seems Princesses Celestia and Luna wants to visit us today. They said they were able to find an open schedule and said that they’re free for today.”

“That’s great.” Said Beau.

That’s when Spike gasped and said “Oh my gosh, I forgot!! I was supposed to go help Rarity with her gem hunting!! Gotta go!!”

Spike quickly ran out in order to catch up with Rarity. Beau groaned at that, and said “Honestly, that guy can be such a bonehead. Leaving you when you have a baby on the way. Not something to be laughed at.”

“I’m sure Spike didn’t mean it.” Said Twilight.

“Clearly, you don’t keep track of his blunders.” Said Beau as he neatly placed the books down on the table. “Now then, you stay here and finish your sandwich, whilst I prepare the tea.”

“I can decorate the room too!!” said Twilight in annoyance.

“Too late, I already had Starlight do it.” Said Beau.

Twilight groaned a bit and muttered, “And he thinks Spike’s a bonehead.”

However, she looked at her belly and slowly held onto it, whilst feeling concerned at the same time. “Maybe he’s right. It’s the first time I’m having a baby. And…I’m going to be a mother. I need to make sure she’s safe.”

She slowly stood up and walked out. “And Beau’s doing so much. After this is over…I have to find a way to thank him.”

***************************************************************************************************

Later at noon, a certain pair of Alicorns were standing in front of the doors and knocked on it. Beau was the first to answer it.

“Hey, Princesses Celestia and Luna.” Said Beau as he went over to hug them. “Great to see you two.”

“Hello there, Beau.” Said Princess Celestia.

“It certainly has been a while.” Said Princess Luna.

“The tea’s almost finished, but we’ve set up some pastries in the dining room.” Said Beau, “Although I had to be careful with Twilight ever since her cravings surfaced.”

The two sisters knew what he meant by it as the two of them walked inside and closed the door behind them. “How is Twilight doing?” asked Princess Celestia.

“Doing good.” Said Beau, “Although she constantly complains about wanting to do more, but we keep reminding her to not strain herself in order to take care of the baby.”

“And if I remember, she only has three more months, correct?” asked Princess Luna.

“That she does.” Said Beau as they arrived at the room. “Ah, we’re here.”

They entered the room and saw Twilight had already brought the tea in.

“Twilight!!” said Beau, reminding his wife.

“I’m sorry, but I couldn’t take it.” Said Twilight. “I was bored out of my mind.”

Princesses Celestia and Luna couldn’t help but giggle at Twilight being her usual self.

“Twilight, Beau was just looking out for your well-being.” Said Princess Celestia. “Plus, you have a baby on the way.”

“Indeed.” Said Princess Luna, “And a breed between a pony and a human in Equestrian history, no less.”

The lot of them sat down whilst Beau began to pour the tea for them.

“I’m so glad you two could come.” Said Twilight after Beau sat down.

“Of course,” said Princess Luna after she took a sip of her tea, “We so rarely get a chance to relax and just visit.”

“There’s usually some crisis we have to deal with.” Said Princess Celestia, “Somepony always needs our help. But today…”

“Things are quiet up in Canterlot,” said Beau, “Honestly, I don’t know why they can’t let you two take one day off in a month, it’s not like it’s going to run away from you.”

“Unfortunately, most nobles don’t even know the meaning of the word.” Said Princess Luna with a sigh.

They noticed Beau snickered as he suddenly thought about something. “What?” said Princess Celestia.

“No, just thinking.” Said Beau, “Which is sort of funny and ironic at the same time.”

“What?” said Twilight, now wanting to know too.

“That no matter how much you put things in order with nobility, or no matter how many times you save lives, it always falls into chaos and jeopardy. I mean, sometimes you just wish it would stay that way.” Said Beau between chuckles, “I swear, they end up making you feel like a maid. We just cleaned up this mess, and can you keep it clean, for ten minutes.”

The sisters and Twilight also began to laugh with Beau.

“Oh my, I can truly see what you mean.” Said Princess Celestia as she wiped a tear away.

They then heard the cry for help from the other side of the door, which startled everyone in the room as they looked at the door.

“Either that was the sound of a banshee screaming, or Rarity is panicking again.” Said Beau. The others looked at him with a flexed eyebrow, with Beau saying “Well, she does scream like one.”

“Strangely, I agree with him.” Said Luna.

Within a split second, Rarity burst into the room, carrying Spike with her magic. Though to their surprise, he was glowing. And…looking itchy?

“Twilight!!” exclaimed Rarity, “There’s something wrong with Spike!!”

She carried him in whilst clearing the table as she placed him on top of it whilst he scratches like crazy.

“What’s wrong?” said Twilight in concern.

“I don’t know!!” grunted Spike as he scratched, “All of a sudden, my scales just started glowing and burning.”

“And from what I’m seeing, very itchy.” Said Beau.

“Little is known, about Dragon Culture.” Said Princess Luna, “But this, is a phenomenon we’ve seen before. It is the call, of the Dragon Lord.”

“Dragon Lord?” said Beau, “I didn’t know there were a leader of all dragons. Aren’t all of them in clans?”

“They are not, for they are truly govern by one ruler.” Said Princess Celestia, “Dragons glow whenever the Dragon Lord has need of them in the dragon lands.”

“Wow, that’s a creative way of calling them.” Said Beau as he was now interesting in learning about more dragons.

“Great,” groaned Spike whilst he was scratching himself. “How do I make it stop?”

“The only way to end the summons, is to answer it.” Said Princess Luna. “You must journey to the Dragon Lands and see what is expected of you.”

“If they did that, then that means it must be for something very important.” Said Beau.

“But, but the dragon lands are full of…dragons!!” said Rarity, which made Beau look at Rarity with a flexed eyebrow.

“Really, Rarity.” Said Beau, “You just figured it out?”

“Oh, hush you.” Said Rarity as she was slightly miffed by Beau’s witty comment, which got both Celestia and Luna snickering. “And they’re ghastly creatures.”

Spike looked at Rarity, feeling slightly offended by that remark.

“Oh, oh not you of course, Spikey-Wikey.” Said Rarity, which Spike was sort of like a lovesick puppy, which got Beau to roll his eyes. “But remember that rotten Garble?”

This caused Spike to widen his eyes as he remembered. “How could I forget. He would’ve burnt us to a crisp if you weren’t there.”

“Who?” asked Beau.

“Garble was a dragon Spike tried to befriend.” Said Twilight, “But then they tried to get him to smash a few defenseless phoenix eggs, he had to make a stand.”

“Oh yeah, I remember.” said Beau as he looked at Spike. “And seriously, Spike? You seriously tried hung out with a bunch of delinquents instead of ones younger than you? Seriously, that’s like the biggest boneheaded move a dead brained monkey would make.”

As the ponies stared at Beau surprised, Spike glared at him whilst he was scratching.

“Beau.” Said Twilight in a partial scolding part.

“What, I won’t apologize for speaking the truth.” Said Beau.

Spike grunted and looked at Twilight and said “If I go to the dragon lands, will you two come with me?”

Suddenly, Twilight got excited and said “Oooh, oh my goodness. I’d love to!! We are sadly lacking any information on dragon culture and customs. I could research them. Maybe even write an article. This could be my chance to make a great contribution to the Knowledge of Equestria!!”

Everyone gave her a deadpanned look. For it figures she’d act like this. Twilight saw this and was embarrassed at the same time.

“Oh, and be there for Spike, of course.” said Twilight sheepishly.

“Absolutely not.” Said Beau, surprising the others.

“What?! Why not?!” said Twilight.

“Did you forget that you have a baby on the way?” said Beau rhetorically, “And being in a dangerous environment is also a very bad idea.”

Twilight looked down and held onto her belly, and got very worried.

“I’m afraid we have to agree on Beau on this one.” Said Princess Luna.

“Indeed,” said Princess Celestia, “A Princess being there might not be a problem if they could defend themselves. But when it comes to royalty who are about to give birth to a child soon, then it would be far too dangerous for the infant. As you know as well as anyone how precious they are, Twilight.”

“But…Spike…research…” said Twilight in a pleading tone.

“I’ll do it.” Said Beau.

“What?!”

“Well for one, I can’t stand to see my adorkable Princess be sad about it,” said Beau, which caused Twilight to blush and smile with a squee. “And I also wanted to see what the dragons look like in this world. And maybe have a few words with Garble if and when I bump into him.”

“What?!” said Spike in protest, “No way!! You’d be burnt to a crisp!! And you don’t have any experience with any dragons!!”

“This coming from a dragon who made a fool of himself when he didn’t have any experience either?” retorted Beau, “And I dealt with you, didn’t I?”

Spike was taken aback by the snappy comeback.

“Plus, when I first got here, I thought I’d never have any luck with ponykind either.” Said Beau, “Yet, I had lived here for six months and already this place welcomed me with open arms, Twilight and the others also accepted me without a second thought. And now I’m happily married and have a child on the way.”

“But…” said Spike, trying to protest, but Beau cut him off.

“And I’m going, whether you like it, or not.” Said Beau sternly. Then raised his voice and said “Besides, I’m not the idiot bonehead who joined with a bunch of delinquents trying to smash a few defenseless phoenix eggs, rare majestic birds mind you, for fun!!”

Spike was surprised by what he said, with the others being the same. Spike then pouted and crossed his arms.

“Figures,” said Spike, “You don’t care about me, and you’re not my friends.”

“Of course, we care Spike,” said Twilight as she tried to come up with an excuse, “It’s just that…”

“We don’t trust you enough for you to make your own decisions and do things on your own.”

Everyone was surprised that the person who said that was Beau, but none were more shocked than Spike.

“What’s that supposed to mean?!” said Spike in anger.

“No offense, Spike, but I wouldn’t trust you to look after a cardboard box, let alone a castle. Also, need I remind you of that incident with the delegates at Canterlot a while back when Twilight was trying to catch some sleep?” reminded Beau.

Spike cringed at that, as did Twilight, though Celestia and Luna were still surprised by what happened from what Twilight and Cadance had told them.

“That was one time!!” shouted Spike.

Beau shook his head and said “Not to mention you can also be the biggest slacker and bonehead in Ponyville.”

Everyone was surprised by what he said, especially Spike.

“Cause let’s recap on your so called, life story, shall we?” said Beau as he began.

“When Winter Wrap up began, Twilight was trying to fit in to help, and yet you didn’t do anything to help her. And when she used her magic to pull the plough, you ended up putting the blame on her by pretending not being involved, when you!!” said Beau as he poked Spike’s nose hard, making him flinch, “Were the one who suggested that she used her magic to do it!! You even made her feel worse about it. Not to mention, you made an even bigger fool of yourself when you failed to rescue Rarity from the Diamond Dogs.”

Spike winced at that and blushed in embarrassment.

“Did that really happen?” whispered Princess Celestia.

“It did.” Whispered Twilight back.

“And if I remember correctly, you couldn’t even face a couple of Diamond Dogs to rescue Rarity, and you still ended up getting your butt kicked and had to call on your friends for help.” Said Beau, “Not to mention where you got jealous over an owl. An owl, of all creatures. Oh, let’s not forget where everyone was arranging Pinkie’s birthday, and you ended up saying stuff that made her turn her into her depressed state in the first place.”

“Wait,” said Rarity in shock, “Spike was the reason Pinkie was like that?”

“Spike!!” said Twilight.

“Well how was I supposed to know?!” said Spike, “She cornered me and babbled a lot of nonsense, and told me to tell her what she said to me and I did what she asked!!”

“And yet you ended up making her upset.” Retorted Beau, “Oh, and when you went to find other dragons and you ended being picked on and be a laughing stock, talking about being a pony. Not everyone was raised the same way as you were!!”

Spike winced, but was also surprised when Beau yelled at him over that last past.

“And perhaps one of the biggest audacities, when Twilight tried to warn the others about the fake bride, you ended up walking out on her too with her friends instead of staying with her and helped.”

Everyone cringed at that, clearly still sore about the wedding.

“Then there was the time you were supposed to take care of their pets whilst they were away, only for you to botch it up completely. Where you got them trapped into an enchanted comic book, when you didn’t pay attention to the enchanted part. Or that time you botched up the Breezie Migration. Or gave that spell book to Rarity that caused her to over beautify the entire town, where he made a fool of yourself at the Equestrian Games, twice.”

Spike growled as he clenched his fists, which got the others worried.

“Oh yeah, and one more thing. And I think you need to hear more clearly as I do this in case you didn’t get your ears waxed.”

Beau took a few steps forward as Spike tried to put on a brave face. Then Beau whispered to him.

“I know, I repeat,” whispered Beau, “I know, you still have that little fantasy and acting macho so Rarity would finally fall in love with you. Well, I got some news for you pal; it’s never going to happen.”

Spike was shocked by what he said. Spike looked down as if someone had just taken his gem. Beau placed his fingers against Spike’s chest.

“You, are going to the dragon lands, and we, will make sure things work out.” Said Beau sternly, “Cause as long as you live under Twilight’s roof, you live by her rules. Got it?”

Spike reluctantly nodded. With Beau pointing at the door, “Now march and pack up, mister. We got a long walk ahead of us.”

Spike turned around with his head lowered and walked to get his supplies.

Beau groaned at this and rubbed the templates on his forehead. “I swear, that dragon…”

Beau then turned to Twilight and the others and were surprised by the display. “What?” asked Beau in confusion.

Rarity blinked twice and asked “Goodness darling, was that really necessary?”

“Someone had to.” Said Beau, then looked at Twilight and said “I know you raised Spike, but you made one fatal flaw from him.”

“Flaw?” said Twilight in confusion, “What’s that?”

“You were too soft on him.” Said Beau, which surprised the others. “I know you wanted the best for him, but you should’ve taught him discipline and being more responsible instead of being a slacker. And yes, he’s your assistant, but he did a poor job at assisting you to do what Celestia told you to do when it came to making friends. And Princess Celestia, I know you have a policy of not enforcing something like that, but you also have to see a point to this.”

Princess Celestia sighed and said “Normally I would not condone to this, but you are correct in this. Though Spike has accomplished a few things like Twilight, there were a few times where his actions had sometimes led him to a few blunders from what we’ve read in your reports.”

“Indeed.” Said Princess Luna, “For even though he is grown, his maturity is still in question.”

“Which is why I’m going with him.” Said Beau. “I’ll make sure things work out and if possible, ask the Dragon Lord for information about their culture so that I could learn more about. I’m sure he’ll be more reasonable.”

“Fingers crossed to that.” Said Rarity.

“I’m off packing and going to head out soon.” Said Beau before gently hugging Twilight, “Now you stay here and make sure that you’re safe. Our child’s protection takes priority. And my priority is to make sure I do the work whilst you rest. Okay?”

Twilight sighed and said “Okay Beau. I’ll try.”

“I’ll hold you up to it.” Said Beau before he kissed her forehead. “I’ll see you soon.”

Beau soon left the room, leaving the Unicorn and Alicorns alone in the room.

“I certainly hope he will be alright.” Said Rarity.

Twilight was in equal worry, with Princess Celestia saying “I think we can trust him. He always keeps his word, after all.”

***************************************************************************************************

A day later, after riding by train, Spike and Beau walked towards the Dragon Lands with their backpacks on their backs. Spike was busy grumbling whilst crossing his arms.

“Will you stop acting like a baby?” said Beau in annoyance.

“You know, that was very mean back there.” Said Spike.

“Well, I wouldn’t have given you that kind of pep talk if you did your job as an assistant right.” Said Beau.

“And you would know that, how?” said Spike.

“I know what I’m talking about, because I did assisting jobs during my summer breaks when I was still in school.” Said Beau. “And unlike you, I actually take my job seriously.”

“I take it seriously!!” said Spike.

However, the look from Beau’s face said otherwise. “And I’m also powerful and useful.”

“Like you were, ‘powerful and useful’ at the Equestria Games when you let your fame go straight to your head? Same with the delegates?”

Spike winced whilst Beau shook his head. “I mean, what did you think was going to happen? Not to mention, Twilight and the others had to constantly save your sorry ass because of you constantly getting yourself into trouble, and Twilight’s still mad at you for that book you gave Rarity a while back.”

“I said I was sorry.” Said Spike.

“No, you weren’t,” said Beau, “You just bluntly told her that she looked awful and was being honest about it. She, along with Cadance and Princess Luna had to waste their time cleaning up the mess Rarity made. And in this case, yours too.”

“I was trying to support her!!” shouted Spike as he stood in front of him.

“More like wanting to find an excuse for her to fall in love with you.” Said Beau, “And I said it before, I’ll say it again, it’s not going to happen.”

“Yeah, how do you know?” asked Spike whilst crossing his arms.

“Well for one, you’re too young for her.” Said Beau. “Second, what you have is a childhood crush/fantasy. Third, you’re too much of a lazy slacker and an uncivilized buffoon. And finally, and also more importantly, she only dates guys who are mature enough. And clearly, you don’t have any of those traits.”

“Yeah well,” said Spike, trying to find an excuse, but made a weak one as he said “Like you’re one to talk.”

Beau gave him the ‘are you serious?’ look and showed him his wedding band on his ring finger on his left hand, whilst also showing the bracelet to remind him of his and Twilight’s baby. “Weak sauce dude. Weak sauce.”

“Yeah well, Twilight obviously has horrible taste in stallions because she never got a single date growing up, but had to marry a hairless ape like you.” Said Spike, “And I’m sure the baby will be ugly too if it looks like you.”

Beau was shocked and really angry whilst Spike walked off at the same time.

“If I wasn’t such a nice guy, I’d bust your balls off right here and right now.” Muttered Beau as he walked ahead, unaware of who was behind him from the rocks…as well as the fiery heat coming from there.

***************************************************************************************************

A while later, they soon arrived at the edge of the dragon lands, with Spike saying “Alright, we’re here. The summoning is just over the hill.”

Beau suddenly kicked Spike by the behind, causing him to fall face first onto the ground. Clearly Beau was still angry at Spike for what he said earlier.

“Just get going. I’ll wait for you at the train station.” Said Beau, which made Spike growl at Beau with a scowl before moving off.

Beau groaned and said “I really don’t know why Twilight had to take someone like him in.”

When all of a sudden, Beau felt…a pull?

He looked at the direction where the pull was coming from, so he walked towards the direction, hoping to find what he was looking for. As he moved, he went over from rock to rock, and climbed a bit whilst observing his environment at the same time. As he continued to walk, he looked around, wondering where he would go.

That was, until he felt a shadowy figure going over his head. He looked up and to his shock, it was a very, very big dragon. But then he felt the pull from that dragon.

“Wait,” wondered Beau, “Could he be the one?”

Beau ran towards the dragon, wanting to know what was going on, and if there is a connection with what he was feeling towards the dragon. When Beau got there, he was surprised to see so many dragons all around, then he saw the larger dragon.

Beau could hear him talk, literally. His name was Torch, and he had reached his end of being Dragon Lord, and would wish to pass it down to another who would be worthy of the title.

“Huh, I guess that’s why Spike was called there.” Said Beau to himself. “Hmm, maybe I can try to spot Spike from here.”

Beau pulled out a telescope he placed in his backpack. Thankfully, Twilight’s telescope was greatly handy for situations like this. He used it to zoom in and looked around.

“Wow, there sure are a ton of varieties of dragons. Boy, the human world would get a kick out of this.” Said Beau as he continued to look around. Then he spotted a red dragon, trying to pick a fight with Spike. “Huh, so that’s Garble. Sheesh, he has the word delinquent written all over his face.”

He then saw what Spike was sitting on. It looked like a large rock with…eye holes?

“What the…?” said Beau as he took another quick look. The moment he looked deeply at the eye holes; he saw a familiar eye color. A color he knows all too well. “Are you kidding me?!!!”

Beau quickly winced and ducked in cover, with Torch hearing something and looked behind him. He noticed nothing, but shrugged his shoulders and turned back. However, he began to smell a scent he hadn’t smelled before, which made him curious, but focused on the task at hand.

Beau began to curse and flail and go on and on, for he couldn’t believe Twilight was doing this, especially since she’s pregnant and with a baby on the way. Then again, this is Twilight he’s talking about. And from what her friends said, she has a habit of acting this way before thinking of anything else.

Then he saw a blue dragon. A female to be exact. He overheard that she wanted to compete, but her father forbade the dragon, considering that it takes a big and strong dragon to lead the dragons.

“Pff, typical stereotypes.” Said Beau, “Even in this world it still exists.”

Beau continued to watch. When the dragoness grunted in a huff and ran flew away, Torch continued to speak to the other dragons. Beau noticed the blue dragon flying in his direction, and noticed the look on her face. He felt really bad for her. Maybe…welp, it was nice knowing everyone. He waited for a moment before she landed close by.

Soon enough, she landed close by and landed with a huff.

“The nerve of him.” Muttered the blue dragoness, “I’m just as capable of becoming one. Why can’t he see me for being a dragon instead of being his daughter?”

“Most dads tend to do that.”

The dragoness yelped and sharply looked around, then spotted Beau as he casually waved to her whilst he was sitting on a rock.

“Who the heck are you?!” shouted the dragoness with aggression, but then changed to a confused look and said “What are you?”

“Oh, my name is Thomas Rohan, but folks call me Beau.” Said Beau, “And as you can see, I’m no pony or any other creature you’ve met. I’m a human.”

“Human?” said the dragoness in confusion, “You look more like an ape. Well, a hairless one.”

“I get that a lot.” Said Beau, “Especially from my wife when I first met her.”

“Wait, you’re married?” said the surprised dragoness.

“And we’re having a baby soon.” Said Beau, which shocked the blue dragon. “Though sometimes she may get way over her head from time to time, even when we remind her she’s pregnant and wanted to make sure the baby is okay. But knowing my wife, once she does that, there’s no changing her mind.”

“Sounds like she’s a handful.” Commented the dragoness.

“Well, she is a Princess of Friendship, can’t exactly blame her.” Said Beau.

“Wait, Princess?” said the dragoness, before realizing in shock. “You’re married to a pony?!”

“Yeah, so?” said Beau with a flexed eyebrow.

The dragoness wanted to retort, but seeing the look in his eyes, he wasn’t in the mood for debate, but instead she got curious and asked “How did you get to this world?”

“I died actually.” Said Beau, which confused her. “It’s like this. I was busy swimming at a lake in my world, next thing I knew, I was pulled into a whirlpool and was instantly drowned. Next thing I knew, I ended up in Equestria. That’s how I met Twilight.”

“Whoa,” she said surprised, “How is that possible?”

“First thing’s first.” Said Beau as he pulled out a large flask and a cup, then poured some contents out of it, then he presented it to her, which confused her. “What, no one ever offered you Cider before?”

The dragoness was cautious as she moved over and accepted the cup, with Beau pulling out another and pouring some for himself.

The dragoness took a sip and was surprised by the taste. “Wow, this is pretty good.”

“Thought you might like it. My friend Applejack made it for me before the trip here.” Said Beau.

“Wait, trip?” said the dragoness in confusion.

“Why don’t you take a seat, and we’ll talk.” Said Beau.

Though reluctant, the dragoness agreed and sit next to him whilst they talked.

“It’s like this.” Said Beau, “I was having tea with my wife and the two ruling Princesses when they wanted to make sure the baby was okay.”

“Wait, they’d do that?” asked the dragoness surprised.

“Well, both a human and a pony mate, which got them all curious.” Said Beau, which the dragoness nodded, for it made sense. “Whilst we were having tea, one of our friends brought Spike, the small dragon you might have seen, in when he was glowing. Which was the call of the dragon lord.”

“I see.” Said the dragoness.

“Although, I asked to accompany Spike for my wife.” Said Beau, “She really wanted to come along to learn about dragon culture, but I told her she was pregnant and she couldn’t go, so I offered. Spike was against it, and I told him that we don’t trust him enough to make his own decisions, considering how much of a bonehead he can be.”

“Bonehead?” said the dragoness in confusion.

“Trust me, he made a lot of bad decisions since he came to Ponyville.” Said Beau as he brought out a list, “I got a list to prove it.”

The dragoness took the list and read it over, which shocked her as she said “He made that many mistakes?!”

“Trust me, he does.” Said Beau, “And I’m so kicking his ass for what he said about my child is going to be ugly.”

“Oooh, bad move on that one.” Said the dragoness as she took a sip. She presented her cup, which Beau poured another for her. She took a sip and said “So why do you want to know so much about dragons?”

“Well for one, Ponies are a bit…cowardly when it comes to wanting to know about other races. Which kind of makes them xenophobic.” Said Beau.

“Pff, typical.” Said the dragoness, “Oh sure, we cause trouble a thousand years ago, and when we tried to show them we’re not, they’re still judging us because of our reputation.”

“Yeah, that’s always what stinks.” Said Beau.

The dragoness then got curious and said “What do you think about dragons?”

“Back in my world, dragons are known for being majestic, wise and powerful creatures.” Said Beau, “They are well respected in my world. And in another land called China, they respect the dragons greatly. In fact, according to the Chinese Zodiac, to those who are born in the year of the dragon, their personality traits of people born in the year of the dragon are: charismatic, intelligent, confident, powerful and they are naturally lucky and gifted. In everything that they do, they tend to do it to the best of their ability with high standards.”

Beau looked at the dragoness and said “In fact, in my eyes, I don’t see dragons as dangerous brutes or monsters. I see them as powerful and majestic creatures, who are the bravest, strongest, and wisest of their kind. Most folks don’t see that, but in my eyes, we have more in common with them then they realize.”

The dragoness was greatly surprised, as she didn’t know how to respond, but if a human respected her kind…she couldn’t help but smile and presented her hand.

“I’m Ember.”

“Pleasure.” Said Beau as he shook her hand.

The two of them continued to look over to where Torch is, with Beau saying “Sorry your dad wouldn’t let you participate in this.”

“It’s not your fault,” said Ember, which she groaned and said “I wanted to compete to prove to him I can be twice a better leader than those boulder heads combined. But he wouldn’t see me as a dragon instead of a dragon. Or that I’m not big and strong.”

“Pff, he fails to realize it’s not the size of the warrior in the fight, but the size of the fight in the warrior.” Said Beau.

“Exactly!!” exclaimed Ember whilst raising her fists in the air. She placed her cup down and took a few steps ahead. “Why can’t he even see that?!!”

Beau then pondered something, as if this was really familiar to him. That’s when it clicked, and knew what she could do.

“You know…” said Beau, “I know someone from an old story in my world who had been in the same situation you’re in.”

“You do?” said Ember.

“That’s right.” Said Beau, “There was a woman who’s country was at war with another. She wanted to join, but women weren’t allowed to, for it was sort of a heresy to them, and any women dressed like a man and joining the army would be executed. But she joined to preserve her family honor. And in the end, she became one of the country’s greatest heroes.”

“And that helps…how?” asked a confused Ember.

“Duh, you disguise yourself.” Said Beau, which cause Ember to raise her left brow. “You disguise yourself; others will think you’re a male dragon. And if you do that…”

That’s when it clicked to Ember, “Then I’d be able to compete in the gauntlet and my father wouldn’t know I participated anyway. Ha!! That’s genius.!!”

“But you do have armor, right?” asked Beau.

“Pff, of course I do.” Said Ember, “My dad forged all of us armor a thousand years ago. Even if it looks outdated, the armor has been part of dragon culture for centuries.”

“Then I believe now is a good opportunity.” Said Beau.

Ember thought about it, then said with determination. “Yeah, I’ll give it a shot. And I’ll prove it to my dad.”

“Then good luck out there, Ember.” Said Beau, “When you do, I’m sure you’ll make a great leader. And if you have some free time, maybe we can talk. As well as tell each other what our cultures are like.”

“I’d like that.” Said Ember, who then smiled and said “And thanks. And I hope you have a healthy baby.”

Ember flew away to get her armor, with Beau deciding to stick around and wait for the dragons to move before he moved over to Torch at the same time.

***************************************************************************************************

After a while of waiting, all the dragons had left, allowing Beau to go over to Dragon Lord Torch. After much struggling, Beau had finally arrived at the…wait, is he sleeping?

Torch was indeed fast asleep, whilst he was waiting for the gauntlet to be finished. Though he knew that he wanted answers straight from the dragon’s mouth, no pun intended. He slowly walked over and thought about trying to get his attention.

“Excuse me, sir?” said Beau, but nothing was happening. “Hello?!”

The dragon did nothing as he was still fast asleep. Beau then remembered what Spike told him of how to wake him up that one time, so maybe he can do the same. He walked over to Torch’s tail and found the position he was looking for. And with it, he gave it the hardest pinch.

The dragon shot his eyes opened and yelped whilst fire was going out of his mouth. He then looked around angrily and shouted “Alright, who did that?!”

“Down here!!”

Torch looked down and saw Beau waving at him. Torch growled and lowered himself whilst glaring at him.

“You dare pinch the Dragon Lord?!!” shouted Torch.

“Sorry about that,” said Beau, “It was the only way to get your attention.”

“Well now you do?!” shouted Torch as he got a closer look. But to his surprise, he sees Beau up closely and said in confusion, “A monkey?”

“Human, actually.”

“Human?!” exclaimed Torch. “That’s impossible!!”

“Well, as you can see, I’m standing right in front of you.”

Dragon Lord Torch leaned in and squinted his eyes at Beau. He felt something familiar, but he couldn’t put his clawed finger on it.

“Who are you, human?” asked Torch in a demanding tone.

“My friends call me Beau,” said Beau, “But if you want to know my name, it’s Thomas Rohan.”

Dragon Lord Torch widened his eyes and said “Rohan, as in Achilles Rohan?”

“You knew my ancestor?” asked Beau in confusion.

Torch widened his eyes in shock and instantly bowed to him. “Forgive me, I meant no disrespect.”

“Uh, it’s fine.” Said Beau in confusion. “How is it you know my ancestor?”

Torch looked at him surprised and said “You don’t know?”

“Not really.” Said Beau, “My family never told me about our family heritage. They thought it was only fairy tales and that they didn’t exist.”

Torch growled and said “So the Rohan family had forgotten. As Achilles Rohan had feared.”

“Wait, you met him in person?” asked Beau in shock.

“Of course, I do.” Said Dragon Lord Torch. “Long ago, he traveled beyond another kingdom, exploring possible locations for every creature, dragon kind included, to have a new home when we wanted to start out our new kingdom.”

Beau couldn’t help but look around for a bit, then back to Torch and asked “Though I’m going to assume that my ancestor didn’t work things right, did he?”

Torch suddenly sighed and said “No, that was our kind’s fault. Your ancestor taught us everything for the future. But other dragons who were in charge of their clans before the Dragon Lord ended up squandering and twisted his teachings and gifts, and we ended up betraying everything we once stood for. When I became Dragon Lord, I tried to carry on his teachings. But some don’t listen that well. That was why I had to instill harsh punishments and be more assertive.”

“Wow, that must be a pain in the ass, huh?” asked Beau whilst crossing his arms.

“You have no idea.” Muttered Dragon Lord Torch, then said “But why are you here?”

“I was busy accompanying another dragon from Ponyville.” Said Beau, “I believe you’ve met him? Purple, green spines, tends to act like a whimp.”

“Oh, right,” said Dragon Lord Torch, “The one who didn’t want to join but changed his mind. But why are you here?”

“Well, seeing that we lacked any knowledge of dragon culture, Princess Twilight wanted to come to the Dragon Lands to learn more about the dragon race.” Said Beau. “But there were two problems. One, he’s afraid that the dragons would fry her to a crisp the moment she set a hoof here.”

“Understandable.” Said Torch. “And the other?”

“She’s pregnant.”

“She’s having a baby?!” said Torch, but then clicked and realized something. “And you’re…?!”

Beau nodded, which left Torch baffled.

“So, I volunteered to come along to see if I could gain an audience with you without any of the dragons.” Said Beau, “And seeing that the dragons are gone for the gauntlet, I figured now would be a good time.”

“Hmmm, I see.” Said Torch as he thought about it. He nodded and said “Very well then, follow me.”

Torch was the first to walk whilst Beau followed suit.

***************************************************************************************************

They soon arrived at a cave of sorts, where Torch was guiding him inside. After walking a few places down, he had finally arrived at a spot where Torch took him. He placed his hand against the wall and within mere moments, it slowly opened, revealing two sets of journals and tomes.

“What you see right here,” said Torch as he showed them, “These were during the time from our first Dragon Lord named Scintilla. She was among the bravest of all the dragons. And would not have united most dragons to follow her, had it not been for Achilles Rohan. Our people are in great debt to him. But overtime, many dragons had forgotten about him. Myself and many other dragon Lords before me have not.”

“And you didn’t tell that to Ember?” asked Beau.

“She wouldn’t understand. And neither would the other dragons.” Said Dragon Lord Torch. “Back then before I became Dragon Lord, most of our dragon clans had split apart and chose to wage war on other kingdoms. When I took over, the previous Dragon Lord told me of our origins. And of the Rohan family. I asked him why he didn’t tell all of us, but it fell onto deaf ears, thinking that it was some kind of trick.”

“Yeesh,” said Beau whilst shaking his head, “Even in this world, ignorance has a habit of twisting and corrupting everything around you.”

“Agreed.” Said Torch as he took a few tomes and books. Then turned to Beau and said “Long ago Achilles Rohan gifted Scintilla these books before he left long ago. And now that a true Rohan has returned, it now falls back to you.”

He gave Beau the journal and tome, allowing the latter to accept them and look at Torch, who gave another journal.

“Wait, you also kept a journal?” said Beau surprised.

“What? We might be proud, but not all of us are barbarians.” Said Torch with a grunt. Then gave it to Beau and said “This is also everything about dragon culture. I’m sure your wife will greatly love it.”

Beau chuckled whilst accepting it and said “I think she’ll be tickled pink when she does see this. Thank you, Dragon Lord Torch.”

“Former Lord, once someone wins the gauntlet.” Said Torch. “Now then, off you go, before someone notices.”

“You got it. And thanks.” Said Beau before shaking Torch’s hand.

****************************************************************************************************

Later that day, Beau was going to the train station, but he decided to wait as he knew a certain pair of individuals were waiting for them. He hid behind the corner and waited for them whilst having his arms crossed.

“And I gained, tons of ideas for a new line of camouflage clothing.” He heard, which he guessed was Rarity. “I think I’ll call it, camo-mod.”

They laughed together whilst they walked. However, …

“Ahem!!!”

Twilight, Rarity, and Spike turned and the two ponies were shocked to see Beau, waiting for them whilst crossing his arms.

“Beau?!” exclaimed Twilight, “I thought you were going to wait at the train station.”

“I was,” said Beau sternly, “Until I spotted you two hiding in that ridiculous rock disguise among the dragons!!”

Twilight and Rarity were shocked to say the least.

“How did you…?!” said Twilight.

“I watched from afar.” Said Beau, which surprised the three. “Twilight, what the heck were you thinking?! I told you I had this under control, but you went behind my back? Do you have any idea how dangerous it was, especially with the baby on the way?”

Twilight looked down in shame and said “I know, and I’m sorry. I couldn’t help myself. I really wanted to know more about dragon culture.”

“Which I was able to get a book, thanks to Torch.” Said Beau, which surprised the latter.

“You’ve met the former Dragon Lord Torch?!” exclaimed Rarity.

“I did,” said Beau as he pulled out a book that Torch gave him, but kept the other two books a secret. “He was more than happy to provide information so that Twilight can make copies of it in order for ponykind to learn more about them.”

Twilight squealed and got excited whilst grabbing the book at the same time.

“But seriously, Twilight.” Said Beau, “What the heck possessed you into going there?”

“I think it’s the pregnancy.” Said Rarity whilst Beau looked at her. “I tried to tell her to stop, to change her mind. But once her mind was set, she immediately went on without a second thought. She even went a bit crazy with tears.”

Twilight blushed in embarrassment with Beau saying “Twilight, you know I’d never leave you hanging. And you know I always keep my word.”

Twilight sighed and said “I know. And I’m really sorry. And it didn’t even help that Garble tried to get his hands on me either.”

Beau was shocked, then sternly looked at Spike, with the latter saying “Look, how was I supposed to know that the girls would follow me?! But it worked out well and she didn’t get hurt.”

Beau sighed and said “I guess so. I’m just glad the baby isn’t hurt.”

“True.” Said Twilight. However, she was suddenly stern and said “Although…”

Spike was suddenly flung against the wall and was pressed against it, which surprised Beau and Rarity. Spike looked and saw Twilight standing near him whilst she kept a stern face whilst crossing her arms.

“I have horrible taste in stallions, do I?” said Twilight sternly, “I never had a single date growing up, did I? My baby will be as ugly as my husband, will she?”

Spike and Beau were shocked that Twilight knew about it. “How did you…?!” said a shockened Spike.

“I heard what you said!!” said Twilight.

****************************************************************************************************

Flashback

After Spike insulted Beau, the latter followed behind whilst groveling.

However, at the same time, what they didn’t know, was that there were two individuals watching, which was none other than Twilight and Rarity. Rarity was shocked at what Spike had said.

“I cannot believe Spikey Wikey would say such a thing.” Said Rarity.

Twilight on the other hand, growled as she was really angry and crushed a rock she was holding at the same time.

****************************************************************************************************

Spike was shocked that Twilight revealed that she knew what he had said about Beau and their unborn child.

“T-Twilight, I can explain.” Said Spike, trying to defend himself.

“Oh, explain what?” said Twilight, “That you would deliberately insult my husband like that? Even our own unborn daughter that we cannot wait to bring into the world? You know Spike, I may have overlooked your previous blunders, but this…this time I’m drawing the line. I may have been trying for a gentler touch, but now I see that I was too gentle with you. After we get back, you’re grounded for two weeks in the castle. No comic books, no D&D sessions, no gemstones, no desserts, no…”

Spike was taken aback, with Spike saying “Fair!!”, as if he was trying to say, ‘no fair’.

Twilight was then nose to nose at Spike, saying “Neither was not helping me or not defending me during Winter Wrap up and the Wedding, or even insulting my husband like that.”

She then pulled out a list and said “And whilst we’re at it, you’re also doing chores around the castle, and you won’t step foot out of it, until you finished everything on the list!!”

“What?!” exclaimed Spike. “For how long?!”

“Until you’ve earned my trust and promise that you’ll never do anything like this ever again!!” said Twilight before releasing him from her magical grip.

Spike stood up, but also glared at Beau, with the latter saying, “Don’t look at me, you had this coming for a long time.”

“Um…” said Rarity as it was starting to feel awkward. “Shall we go home now?”

“Yeah, we should.” Said Twilight sternly whilst she grabbed Spike’s ear and pulled it at the same time, making the latter wince as he was being pulled away.

Rarity and Beau followed suit to make sure that things didn’t escalate.

“I’m so sorry for what Spike said to you.” Said Rarity in an apologetic tone.

“You don’t have to apologize for him.” Said Beau, “Karma would’ve hit him sooner or later.”

****************************************************************************************************

A while later, after they got back. Spike would have to prepare to do the chores tomorrow, whilst Beau would make doubly sure that Twilight won’t do something like this ever again by taking care of her, with Starlight beside him as this would also be lessons in trying to take care of a friend who’s expecting a child.

After going back, Rarity was walking back to her home, for after that whole ordeal, she needed to wash up.

“Oh, I simply cannot believe that Spikey Wikey would say such things.” Said Rarity, but sighed and said “Nevertheless. It was already stressful enough as it is. I think a nice warm bath would…”

She was suddenly cut off when she saw a handful of fillies and colts standing around something near a tree, as if they were investigating something.

“Hello? Whatever is going on over there?” asked Rarity to herself.

She walked closely to hear what they were doing. She heard them say ‘Another monkey?’, and, ‘Is it still alive?’, and, ‘What happened to his clothes?’. She didn’t know what the fuss was about, but if there was a way to find out. She was then close enough.

“Darlings,” said Rarity the moment she got close enough. “What is all the fuss about-UAAHHAHAAA!!!!”

For what she saw, was indeed another human. As he had dark brown, well-groomed hair, but slightly messy. His skin was pale white, his eyes were crystal blue and he was about 5’10 tall. What also was wrong was that his clothes looked half burnt and ruined. And from the looks of it, he looked sick, and looked like he was having a fever.

She quickly rushed passed the children and stood on her knees, trying to get a good look at him.

“Good heavens, are you alright?” asked Rarity as she tried to sooth him. The man looked at Rarity, and could’ve sworn she looked like an angel. The only thing he could do was nod, to show he was still alive. Rarity then felt his forehead and was surprised how warm she is. “My word, your body is a wee bit on the warm side? Do you happen to be ill?”

“No.” replied the man whilst groaning, trying to focus at the same time, “The only thing I fell right now is a minor headache.”

He rubbed his head a bit, trying to focus, then looked at Rarity and asked “Forgive me for asking, but who are you?”

“Oh,” said Rarity in realization. She had been so distracted to make sure the human was okay, she forgot to introduce herself. “How rude of a lady not to introduce herself. My name is Rarity, darling. And, who might you be?”

“Oh, my name is Jim Silver.” Said the human. “Introductions aside, I also have a question.”

“Oh, of course, darling.” Said Rarity. “What is it you want to ask of me?”

“Where am I exactly?” asked Jim. “And how did I get here? I remember blacking out after I got toasted. And the next thing I knew, I somehow ended up here. Surrounded by…uh…”

Rarity could tell he was trying to find the right words, but didn’t want to insult them.

“Ponies, darling.” Confirmed Rarity, “And right now, you’re in Ponyville, a small little town that’s part of the beautiful land of Equestria.”

Rarity placed her hand on his shoulder, “Now, I know it might sound hard to believe, but I can assure you, it’s the truth. Now, is there anything else you’d like to know?”

“Just one,” asked Jim, “How exactly did I end up here in the middle of town?”

Rarity stroked her chin, but shook her head.

“I’m not exactly sure, darling.” Said Rarity, “But I do know that you probably don’t have a place to stay after whatever happened to you in your homeland. Perhaps maybe you can follow me to my home and I can cool you down. That dreadful fever of yours had probably gone through the roof.”

Jim was a little surprised, but for some reason it didn’t feel right.

“I…I don’t know.” Hesitated Jim, “I don’t want to be a burden or anything.”

Rarity merely giggled and said “Darling, no need to be so hesitant. After all, what kind of pony would I be to leave you out here in the streets? Ponyville tends to get a wee bit chilly when night falls.”

Rarity then held onto Jim’s hands and was able to help him on his feet. Though he might be heavy, Rarity was able to use her magic to help lift him. She guides him to a two-story building, with a sign that says ‘Carousal Boutique.’

Jim was able to look at her and said “Thank you. But…are you sure this is your house and not where you work?”

“Actually darling, it’s a little bit of both.” Said Rarity as she was close to her place. “I’m one of those, how to call it, work at home mares. I make the most dazzling and beautifully custom-made designs of clothes for ponies in Ponyville, and even in Canterlot. As a matter of fact, I have a shop set up in that very place.”

“Oh?” said Jim whilst looking at her, “If you have a shop at this…Canterlot? Who’s managing that shop there?”

“Oh, it’s my manager, Sassy Saddles.” Said Rarity as she took him inside, “I wanted to set up a shop there so that I could expand my business. However, I prefer to still work here in Ponyville as my home base.”

“I see.” Said Jim as Rarity was able to place him gently onto the couch.

“But enough about me, darling, we’ve got to do something about this nasty fever of yours.” Said Rarity before placing a hand on his forehead. “Your body is still burning. Just rest here, I’ll get you a nice cup of water and maybe a bag of ice.”

Rarity went to the kitchen to fetch what she needed, whilst Jim rested on the couch. He felt hot and wanted to pass out, but he was afraid he’d never wake up. For what he went through…it was really a nightmare.

Thankfully, Rarity came back as soon as possible. She brought a huge cup of water with ice cubes inside. Jim was surprised that Rarity levitated it. Though given the fact that she has a horn, makes complete sense. She helped Jim sit up and placed an icebag over his head whilst she helped him drink the water before he could pass out at any given time.

“Here, drink this sweetie, it’ll help.” Said Rarity as she helped Jim drink his water and placed the ice in his head to cool down.

Jim sighed in relief and said “Thank you for the ice and water, Rarity. I thought I was gonna pass out.”

“Just relax now, darling.” Said Rarity whilst reassuring him, “You’re still well enough to stand. Wait right here, I’ll be back with a towel to dry off the sweat.”

Jim on the other hand, looked away for a bit in thought, and wondered, ‘I don’t understand. Why is she being so nice to me? No one’s ever shown me that much kindness before in my life, other than my…mom and dad.’

Jim then looked a bit up and thought, ‘Whatever the case, I’ve got to find a way to pay her back for everything she’s doing for me. Isn’t that right…mom and dad?’

After Jim was done with his mental questions, Rarity returned with a little towel and sits back down. She dabbed the towel over his head, getting off any kind of sweat that’s running down your forehead. Jim ended up looking at Rarity whilst the latter gave her a warm smile.

“Heavens to Celestia darling,” said Rarity, “What exactly happened to you that heated up your body that much in the first place?”

Jim suddenly felt sad and looked away, and muttered “It doesn’t matter.”

“Maybe not to you, but it matters to me.” Said Rarity whilst she was busy cleaning off the sweat, “I can tell there’s something you need to get off your chest. Now’s a good chance to do so. Friends look after each other, after all, darling.”

Jim perked at what she called him. Friend. Jim thought about it, and suddenly had a longing for some reason, and nearly making him shed tears. He took a breather, and said “Alright, I’ll tell you.”

Jim tried to remember what his life was like.

“The reason I was burning up before was because of the plane crash I…supposedly died in. I guess I got swallowed up by the flames from the moment of impact.”

“You, WHAT?!!” shrieked Rarity, making Jim jump and fall off the couch in another direction and had a surprised look on his face. He didn’t know she had a set of pipes like that.

“Oh dear, are you alright, darling?” said Rarity as she quickly went over to see if he was okay. “Oh, do forgive me, I tend to become a little…over-dramatic at times.”

‘So, I noticed.’ Thought Silver, then sat back on the couch and said “Anyway, I was involved in a plane crash and got toasted by the fire when the plane made impact with the ground.”

“Um,” said a confused Rarity, “What exactly…is a plane, if you don’t mind me asking, darling?”

“I presume this world doesn’t have planes?” asked Jim, to which Rarity shook her head. “You got a sketch pad?”

Rarity was confused, but was able to bring in a larger one for him and a pencil. “I’ll explain whilst I draw.”

Jim began to draw whilst he explained at the same time.

“Picture a giant metal bird, only the wings don’t flap and it can travel from country to country in a matter of either a few hours or even a day. It doesn’t eat or drink anything except for this liquid that only it can handle and not humans. Inside the plane, there are two people who help steer it while a certain number of people sit and relax as they travel abroad. That’s my description of what a plane really is.”

Jim then showed her a picture of a plane. Rarity seemed speechless after the description whilst her eyes had shrunk to her shock and surprise, especially when he showed her the picture. She had to admit, he has talent, especially attention to detail. Almost as if…

“Tell me darling,” said Rarity as she was about to ask something, “Have you ever considered taking a career in designing?”

“Well, I did think about it and studied it a lot in school. And I always wanted to, but…” said Jim, until he stopped in mid-sentence when he realized what she just asked of him. He looked at her and asked “Are…are you trying to hire me or something?”

“But of course, darling.” Said Rarity, “Surely if you’re going to be living in Ponyville, the least I can do is offer you a job. In fact, I’ll even set up the guest room I have here in the boutique.”

Jim was surprised by the amount of generosity Rarity gave him. The only ones who ever gave him that much were his…and…no, he shook it off from within his head as he didn’t want to think about it. But to meet someone like Rarity…he had thought during his darkest time, his life was over. That was…until she came into the picture.

“You…” he began, as he felt like he couldn’t find the right words. “You’d really do that…for me?”

“Well of course, darling.” Said Rarity, “We are friends, after all. And I won’t turn my back on a dear friend in need. Now, how about we see how good you are with drawing up creative ideas.”

Rarity got up and gestured Jim to do the same, which he did. “Now come along, we have much to do.”

Rarity held his hand and guided him to the next room. Jim had to admit…holding her hand felt…nice.

She then brought him into the designing room, with him being surprised at what he was seeing. What really surprised him, was the designing table. Something he thought he’d never see again. She then brought him over to a chalkboard that was in the middle of the room.

“So…” said Jim as he was nervous, “What do you want me to do?”

“Simple,” said Rarity as she instructed and encouraged him, “Whatever clothes design comes up in your mind, just draw it on the chalkboard. You never know, it might actually turn out great.”

Rarity then handed him some chalk, allowing him to accept it.

He looked at the chalkboard and thought what to draw on it as his first design, whilst Rarity left him alone so that he could have some space to think. When all of a sudden, something popped inside his head, as he had suddenly an idea. He soon began to draw on the chalkboard as his ideas continued to spill from his head whilst he felt the image was right in front of him the whole time.

****************************************************************************************************

After many hours, Rarity came back and wondered how Jim was doing. When she popped over, she was surprised to see what he has drawn, which she couldn’t help but marvel from the background. She then saw Jim had placed the chalk back with the others before wiping his brow from the sweat.

“Phew, finished.” Said Jim, until he heard his own stomach growled. He felt embarrassed that his stomach felt empty for some reason. Rarity giggled quietly as she found it very amusing.

“I was wondering when you would get hungry.”

Jim turned to Rarity and he sees her smiling and wearing what appeared the be wearing glasses, which he guessed she wears whilst she’s in the middle of designing. He had to admit, she looked even prettier whenever she wears glasses.

“Yeah, a little bit.” Said Jim whilst he rubbed the back of his head.

Rarity walked over to see it more closely, and she’s still amazed.

“Oh, darling, these new designs look simply divine!” said Rarity as she looked at them, “Wherever, did you pick these ideas up from, I must know.”

Rarity didn’t see it, but Jim had a hurtful look on his face, as if he did have a reason, but he was too ashamed for some reason. However, he swallowed it and tried to cover it up.

“Well, I guess they just sort of…popped into my head.” Said Jim.

“Well, I think these designs are simply lovely and gorgeous, darling.” Said Rarity. “The detail you put into what color each piece of clothing is absolutely amazing. I dare say, that we might actually have to start designing right away. But first…”

Rarity placed her hand on her stomach and said “A little quick snack is in order before we move on with your designs. Come along, deary. I’ll make us a delectable treat.”

“Okay then,” said Jim, then said “Would you…like me to help you?”

“Oh, of course darling.” Said Rarity, “I would like that very much.”

As they were busy making the food, Rarity then decided to add some to the conversation.

“Darling,” said Rarity as she began, “Pardon me, but something struck me. But why were you on a er, plane in the first place? Were you leaving to visit some far-off place or something.”

Rarity was focused on making the food, whilst Jim however had a hurtful look on his face again, but swallowed it and told the reason.

“Not…exactly.” Said Jim. “I was planning on leaving my home with a one-way flight to the mountains of a different country to escape the demons of my past. I…lost my parents in an accident when I was eight. They were hit by a drunken driver. I was so devastated, I didn’t want to have anything to do with my hometown anymore, so I packed up my bags and left a few weeks later after I took the guy who was responsible to court. And after I won the case, I had to bury them so that they could be at peace.”

He heard the sound of a utensil drop, making him quickly turn around and saw it. He went over to pick it up. But as he stood next to Rarity, he saw that she had a shocked look on her face, and shed a few tears that ruined her makeup at the same time.

“Oh darling…I’m so sorry.” Said Rarity.

Seeing her like this made him feel guilty, which made his own heart feel like breaking.

Jim couldn’t handle it and hugged her, which surprised her for a moment, allowing the two of them to look into one another’s eyes. Seeing her eyes. Sapphire. Which was his favorite gemstone.

“No Rarity, I’m sorry.” Said Jim, “Ever since my mom and dad died, I didn’t want to have anything to do with anyone. I was too upset to acknowledge that reality sunk in, so I spat at it in the face when it took everything I held dear in my heart. But when you found me and allowed me, a complete stranger, to come to you house, it took me awhile to realize how much of my hope you’ve restored.”

He hugged her again and said “Thank you, Rarity.”

Rarity sniffled a bit and held him in a warm embrace.

“You’re... You’re very welcome. I’m ever so sorry your mother and father are gone. And even though I might not know who they were, I have a hunch that they wouldn’t want their darling son to give up all hope. After all, no parent wants to watch their children live an unhappy life.”

Jim held her for a few moments. Once that was done, the two of them continued cooking and sat down. Once they were eating, Jim then thought of something.

“Um, Rarity, quick question.” Said Jim, gaining her attention, “Am I the only human here, or are there other humans? I realize that just now since I saw many anthro ponies in this town when I first got here.”

“Oh, yes, there are humans here in Equestria, specifically here in Ponyville.” Said Rarity, “In fact, you’re actually the third human to arrive. And on top of that, one of them is married to one of my friends whilst the other is engaged to one of my other friends and they’re both going to have children soon.”

“Really?” said Jim surprised, “How is that possible?”

“Um,” said Rarity as she suddenly felt embarrassed by this, “Perhaps it’d be best if I told you some other time. For now, let’s just finish eating.”

Jim realized his mistake and breathed through his teeth. “Oooh, right. My bad.”

****************************************************************************************************

After the two of you were done, and after Jim did the dishes for Rarity, which she greatly appreciated, the said pony guided him to the second floor. She leads him to a door and opens it up.

“Alright darling,” said Rarity as she guided him into the room whilst he looked around, “Here’s where you’ll be sleeping in. It’s got plenty of room and it should be able to keep you warm throughout the night. If you ever need anything from me, feel free to let me know and I’ll do whatever I can to help.”

“Alright, thanks for everything Rarity.” Said Jim. However, he then slowly walked over to her, which at first puzzled her. Until he surprised her with a gentle hug. “Thank you Rarity. You have a good night now.”

Rarity couldn’t help but blush and hugged him back. After she broke the hug, she went off whilst Jim couldn’t help but smile and gently closed the door.

He soon went over to bed. But before he climbed in, he stared at the window and watched the night sky lit up. So peaceful and beautiful, with the help of the moon, which seemed to be in a crescent shape. He suddenly saw two images of humans in the sky, which he couldn’t help but tear up.

It soon fell down, but he was able to smile. He felt like he was being hugged by an invisible force, which felt comforting as he placed his hand against his chest.

“Goodnight mom and dad.” Muttered Jim. “I love you.”

He shed a tear and wiped it, before going to bed. He was able to close his eyes and allowed his body to relax as he soon drifted to sleep.

Chapter 12: Silver Lining

View Online

From within Rarity’s boutique, she had recently taken another human resident. His name was Jim Silver. How he died was quite tragic, especially with what he lost in his world. Though Rarity took him in and she was able to give him a job. Because of the work he did, Rarity was impressed by what he delivered. So, she began to work on the designs. Though thankfully, she’d do that the moment the two of them got up.

From within the house, Jim woke up and sat up whilst stretching a bit at the same time. He heard the sounds of birds chirping from outside of his window. He yawned a bit before getting out of bed. Knowing that he’s a guest in the house, he decided to make up the bed and made sure everything was clean. He then began to take a quick shower, which he was thankful that the spare room had its own bathroom.

After he was done, he was able to fully dressed, thanks to the clothing Rarity made for him on short notice, which he had to admit, he really looks really good in them. Speaking of the lady, Jim heard a knock at the door, which he had to assume it was Rarity.

“Oh, Jim?” asked Rarity from behind the door, “Are you up yet, darling?”

“Just about.” Said Jim, “Need an early head start after all. Anyway, did you need something, Rarity?”

“I just wanted to let you know that breakfast is ready.” Said Rarity. “We’ll need the energy for today’s work.”

Jim then walked over to the door and gently opened it, with Rarity standing there, with him saying “By all means, lead the way.”

The two of them walked down the stairs and made their way to the kitchen. There, you saw that breakfast was on the table. He could see the sunny eggs, some hash browns, and some pancakes with banana slices on the side.

“Whoa,” said Jim in amazement, “You did all that by yourself?”

“Well of course, darling.” Said Rarity, “A proper lady has to learn the basics of cooking to lead a healthy lifestyle and provide for herself and her family. Now then, let’s wash our hands before we enjoy ourselves.”

The two of you went over to wash their hands. After drying them off, you went over to a chair for Rarity to sit down on.

He pulled a chair for her, gaining her attention as he said “Ladies, first.”

Rarity couldn’t help but giggle in response and said “Why thank you darling.”

Rarity sat down on her chair, allowing Jim to help move the chair forward. He then went over to his seat opposite of her. The two of them enjoyed their breakfast until the two of them heard a yawn sound, causing the two of them to look at the door.

“Hey Rarity, is the food ready?”

Jim saw that it was an adorable younger mare. She was a unicorn with the same fur color as Rarity, but with a different mane color. Her eyes were bright green and was in her pajamas. And from the looks of her age, she’s probably eleven or twelve years old. However, Sweetie Belle was surprised seeing Jim, with Jim also confused, seeing that he didn’t know how to respond to this.

“Oh yes,” said Rarity, “I forgot to mention, darling. This is my younger sister, Sweetie Belle. She’s staying with me for a few weeks until mother and father get back. They thought I should spend some…quality time with her.”

Jim could tell she was a bit hesitant, so he could imagine a few incidents happened from time to time that she didn’t want to explain.

“Rarity, whose this?” asked Sweetie Belle as she was curious.

“Oh, sorry.” Said Jim, “My name is Jim Silver. Rarity took me in yesterday after she found me outside. I uh…passed away in a tragic accident.”

“Oh, I see. Kind of like the other human Apple Bloom told me about.” Said the little unicorn as she walked over and shook his hand, “Well mister, my name is Sweetie Belle, fellow member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

“A what?” asked Jim in confusion.

“She means she helps other young fillies and colts find their special talents in order to earn their Cutie Marks.” Explained Rarity, “Though the poor dear and her friends had a wee bit of trouble when they were trying to discover their special talents.”

“Makes sense.” Said Jim, “Happens to a lot of us in our younger days.”

Sweetie Belle then grabbed a chair and joined the two of them for breakfast. As Sweetie Belle tried to remember her manners, Jim could tell she had a bit more energy than Rarity.

“So, Rarity,” said Sweetie Belle as she suddenly had a sneaky smile on her face, “Did he propose to you?”

Jim flexed an eyebrow on her question whilst Rarity on the other hand blushed and accidentally dropped her fork on her plate.

“Sweetie Belle!!” scolded Rarity, “You know how much it embarrasses me whenever you ask something like that!!”

She cleared her throat and said “Besides, we’re just friends and he’s actually going to be working for me. As well as living with us, so I am going to ask you kindly to show some manners, okay?”

“Sorry, Rarity.” Said Sweetie Belle, but quickly flashed a mischievous smile as he face returned to its usual pristine color whilst Rarity rolled her eyes.

“Now come now,” said Rarity, “Let’s finish up our breakfast or the food will spoil.”

Breakfast carried on, with Jim not going to encourage Sweetie Belle’s mischievous side, considering you remembered your manners. However, as Jim and Sweetie Belle ate, during the meal, neither of them noticed how Rarity would take a few glances at you occasionally. She thought about what Sweetie Belle said, and couldn’t help but blush, but shook it off and continued from where she left off.

**************************************************************************************************

After the two of them were done, and once again helped Rarity with the dishes, she took Jim to the shop part of her home and directed him.

“Hey, where did your sister go?” asked Jim as he noticed everything was quiet.

“Oh, she went to play with her friends at their clubhouse.” Said Rarity, “Which should provide some quiet to work.”

She guided him to the center and instructed him.

“Now then, for your first task, I’d like you to help me set up some of these designs up on display. After that, I want you to handle the cash register whilst I work on your newest designs. Can you do that for me?”

“Uh, yeah, sure.” Said Jim as he felt nervous, which caught her attention.

“Darling? What seems to be troubling you?” she asked, placing a soft hand on his shoulder.

“It’s just…” said Jim as he gave his reason. “I never had any work experience at all. I mean. What if I screw up or drive a customer away? What if I’m not cut out to be an employee?”

Jim was quiet for a moment, with Rarity lifting his chin as she made him look at her.

“Oh, nonsense darling.” Said Rarity as she reassured him. “You’ll be absolutely fine. As long as you stay calm and learn what I’m about to teach you. I’ve been doing this for quite some time now and I’ve already got two boutiques that are booming with business. If I can do it, you can do it, too.”

Jim felt encouraged by her words, which he couldn’t help but smile and hug her, which she returned.

“Thanks, Rarity.” Said Jim.

“My pleasure, darling.” Said Rarity. “Now then, let’s get to work, shall we?”

Rarity went back to her designing room whilst Jim began to set the outfits up on display. Rarity then began to work on the designs that Jim made. After about an hour of designing, Rarity decided to go and check up on Jim. She noticed that he was able to make his first sale, which left her impressed.

“My, darling. That wasn’t so bad, if I do say so myself. Keep up the good work. There are still a lot more customers to come, so don’t get too comfortable.”

“I understand, Rarity.” You replied. “I’m surprised that even a Pegasi from the Wonderbolts would want a dress.”

“Wonderbolt?” asked Rarity out of curiosity.

“I think her name was…Spitfire, I think?”

“Oh, Captain Spitfire?” said Rarity surprised, “I didn’t know she was looking for a dress. If she needed assistance, she should’ve messaged me.”

“I’m sure she had a reason.” Said Jim, “Not everyone can be open whenever it comes to their profession.”

“Oh?” said Rarity as if she was intrigued. “Speaking from experience?”

“That I am.” Said Jim, “Also, I couldn’t help but look at your schedule list for today.”

“Oh, I nearly forgot about that list.” Said Rarity, “Would you mind reading it through for me whilst I look at these designs?”

“Of course.” Said Jim as he picked it up and looked at it. “Let’s see…first, you need to order a handful of sapphire jewels for a few of your dresses for your, Silver collection, according to this.”

“Oh, I was able to order them last week,” said Rarity, “They should arrive by tomorrow.”

“Afterwards, you also have a meeting to schedule with Fancy Pants for his gala.”

“Already made it,” said Rarity, “He’ll be expecting me next month.”

“And then, there’s another that’s marked ‘top priority’ in bold.” You said as you squinted your eyes in order to read it. “I think it’s marked…baby shower?”

“Baby…?” muttered Rarity, then gasped dramatically and screeched, making you jump whilst nearly falling over the table.

“Aaaaah, what the hell, what happened?!” exclaimed Jim when Rarity was yelling.

“I completely forgot!!” exclaimed Rarity, “I was supposed to meet my friends at Twilight’s castle for her baby shower today!!”

“Well, that would explain the bags with baby stuff in it at the door.” Said Jim when he pointed them out.

Rarity quickly grabbed the bags using her magic and lifted them up.

“Jim darling, please look after the store whilst I’m gone!!” said Rarity, “I have a baby shower to attend!!”

Rarity ran out with the speed of light, which confused Jim greatly.

“Uh…will do.” Said Jim as he went back to the counter and waited for the next customer. “If she reacts like that to a baby shower, I dread to think what will happen when the actual baby arrives.”

**************************************************************************************************

Meanwhile, from within the Castle of Friendship, Spike, who was wearing what almost looks like a frilly maid’s outfit, was busy cleaning the windows whilst he was scrubbing. He was muttering bitterly whilst he was scrubbing at the same time. He was still miffed that Twilight grounded him, despite being how many years old.

“I can’t believe I have to do this for who knows how long.” Said Spike. “Oh well, at least after two weeks I can have my favorite snacks. Though from the list…”

Suddenly the doors banged open, causing Spike to be startled and fall over.

“Hey, what gives!!” shouted Spike.

“Sorry Spike, I…” said Rarity as she came in.

But when she looked at him, she widened her eyes in shock. For she saw Spike in a frilly dress.

“Ugh, don’t ask.” Said Spike as he got up, “Part of the deal of me being grounded for two weeks, I have to wear this stupid thing.”

“Um, I see.” Said Rarity. “Where’s…?”

“In the dining room.” Said Spike whilst picking up his cleaning supplies, before using his wings to fly off in a different part of the castle.

Rarity turned around and still had that surprised look on her face. She couldn’t help but stifle her laughter, and laughed out loudly as she walked away, for Spike looked ridiculous with that dress on.

**************************************************************************************************

Twilight was sitting at the table, with Beau standing next to her, making sure that she was okay.

“Really girls, you don’t have to do that.” Reassured Twilight whilst the girls were placing gifts onto the table. For each girl brought something for the future newborn.

Applejack had brought a home-made cradle that she made, although it’s a little bigger for the baby, per Beau’s suggestion. Rainbow brought a homemade Cloudsdale mobile, and Rainbow was also thankful that the mobile was nice and sturdy so that it wouldn’t break easily. Pinkie Pie brought a cake, which looked like a baby bottle, and thankfully it was the kind of cake that wasn’t harmful to the baby. And Fluttershy brought in a stuffed animal of a lion. Beau asked if she could also add a few of herself and her friends, which she was more than happy to do.

“Oh, but it’s a must, Twilight.” Said Pinkie Pie.

“That’s right, Sugarcube,” said Applejack, “It’s not every day that one of our friends get pregnant.”

“Especially when a certain pony tried to strangle me.” Said Beau with a deadpanned stare at Rainbow.

“I said I was sorry.” Said Rainbow, then turned to Twilight and said “more importantly, we don’t know what the baby is going to look like if a human and a pony mate and one of them is carrying a child.”

“It’s true.” Said Fluttershy, “We just want to make sure that the little bundle of joy is ready for facing the world tomorrow.”

“I suppose that’s true.” Said Twilight as she was rubbing her tummy.

The doors suddenly burst opened, revealing Rarity as she panted whilst holding the gifts.

“Sorry I’m late, girls.” Said Rarity after she collected herself, “I was busy at the shop today and I nearly forgot about the baby shower today.”

“You’re just in time, Rarity.” Said Beau, “And not a minute more or less.”

“Oh, thank goodness.” Said Rarity as she went over and placed the gifts on the table, which was filled with baby clothes and a few blankets, and sat down. “I was worried that I would be late, what with the new designs and all, and a new employee working at the boutique.”

“Wait, you hired someone?” said Rainbow, “That’s a first.”

“Excuse me?” said Rarity as if she was insulted.

“Um, Rarity.” Said Fluttershy, “I think what Rainbow means, is that you’ve never hired somepony to work at your Ponyville boutique before.”

“Yeah,” said Rainbow, “You couldn’t run your boutique at Canterlot because of your business here, and Sassy Saddles is currently watching it there. And since we’ve know you, you’ve never hired someone working there.”

“Oh,” said Rarity as she realized what they meant by it. “I see your point.”

“So, what pony did y’all hire?” asked Applejack.

“Oh, it’s not a pony.” Said Rarity, confusing them.

“What do you mean, Rarity?” asked Twilight.

“It seems,” said Rarity as she began, “That Ponyville has acquired another human.”

“Another human?!” exclaimed the rest of the ponies in the room, whilst Beau was also surprised.

“Indeed.” Said Rarity, “He’s very talented. He even came up with these designs.”

Rarity showed them the designs, leaving them impressed.

“Whoa, not bad.” Said Rainbow.

“So, who is he, and how did he get here?” asked Beau.

“Well for one, his name is Jim Silver.” Said Rarity, “And he mentioned he died in a plane crash.”

“Ooooh, that’s bad.” Said Beau as he winced.

“A what now?” said a confused Applejack.

“It’s like a Zeppelin, but different.” Said Beau.

“And I believe Jim drew this when he showed me.” Said Rarity as she showed him the pictures of a plane.

“And how the heck can that thing fly?” said Rainbow in disbelief whilst the others were intrigued by it.

“Twilight, you mind showing that spell you showed me, but from my mind?” asked Beau.

Twilight did that as they saw from Beau’s point of view. They saw the checkpoint, they saw passengers taking their seats, they see the plane fly, and they see them fly from one part of the country to the next, or halfway across the world. The others were fascinated by this.

“Okay, that is cool.” Said Rainbow.

“I had no idea humans can also travel like this.” Said Twilight as she took notes.

“It is.” Said Beau, “They also take their rules seriously. Like security and such. But sometimes traveling on a plane can be dangerous if not properly inspected.”

“What do you mean?” asked Pinkie Pie.

“Watch.” Said Beau as Twilight continued to show.

When they showed how a plane can crash, they were shocked and horrified to see it. But not as horrified as Rarity when she thought about Jim’s situation. After it ended, Beau said “That’s why most folks tend to quadruple check things before takeoff. They need to make sure it’s safe, otherwise anything can go wrong.”

“He’s not wrong.” Said Twilight as she ended the spell, “It’s sort of the same thing with the Zeppelins before”

After Twilight made the footage fade, Beau then smirked and looked at Rarity, which didn’t go unnoticed to her.

“What?” said Rarity in confusion.

“So,” said Beau, “How did you react when you first met him?”

“Whatever do you mean?” said Rarity in confusion.

“Let’s just say,” said Beau as he began, “When Buck and I first arrived in Equestria, a certain Adorkable princess nearly beat me up and threatened me after when I accidentally called her a horse and Applejack caught Buck with her lasso because she thought he was stealing her apples, even after he put it back and apologized.”

Beau looked at the said ponies, with Fluttershy placing her hand in front of her mouth, Rainbow Dash smirking and Pinkie Pie giggling as she thought it was funny, whilst Twilight and Applejack smiled sheepishly and blushed in embarrassment.

“Oh my,” said Rarity as she was surprised by this, “Applejack, Twilight, darling, why didn’t you two tell us?”

“Eh…well…” said Twilight.

“We kinda made a bad impression.” Said Applejack. “Trust me, we ain’t proud of what happened.”

“Oh, well then you’re happy to know, I did no such thing to Jim.” Said Rarity.

‘Lucky.’ Thought Beau to himself.

“But when I met the poor dear,” said Rarity, “He looked absolutely dreadful. He was sweating, and it looked like he had a high fever. Then he explained to me of how he died in the plane crash.”

“Hmmm,” pondered Beau, “It might be possible he was brought to Equestria before he completely burnt up, and felt like he had just came out of an oven.”

“That is a possible possibility.” Said Twilight as she also realized this.

“After that, I took him in.” said Rarity, “The poor dear would’ve died if I didn’t help him. I was able to give him some water and ice to cool him down. After that, I was able to give him some proper clothing. And given how amazing he was at detail; I had a feeling that he would be a great designer. As it turns out, he took lessons and wanted to be a fashion designer, but gave it up.”

“Gave up?” said Beau, “How come?”

“Well,” said Rarity, “Poor Jim lost his parents in an accident when he was eight years old. He came from a rich family so he was alright, but all the money in the world cannot replace lost loved ones.”

The girls were surprised to hear this and felt bad for Jim.

“Well, I hope he fits in well.” Said Twilight, “I know how difficult it can be to adjust in another world.”

“Same with me and Buck.” Said Beau.

“I’m sure he will.” Said Rarity, then looked at the time and said “Oh, look at the time. I’d better go back and see how he’s doing. Sorry that I have to leave.”

“It’s alright Rarity,” reassured Twilight, “Thank you for the gifts.”

“Anything for the newborn.” Said Rarity as she left.

However, Beau then smirked, which gained their attention.

“Uh, y’all have that look on your face again there, Beau.” Said Applejack.

“Oh, nothing.” Said Beau, “I mean, a new human in the world? What are the chances that those two will fall in love with one another.”

“Wait, how the heck can you guess that?” said a confused Rainbow.’

“Worked for me and Twilight.” Said Beau, “I’ll admit, I never thought I’d fall in love with Twilight. Or get married, or even having a child.”

Beau then held her shoulder and smiled at her whilst looking at her fondly, “And yet, here we are.”

Twilight couldn’t help but smile and held onto his hand. “I’ll admit, I felt the same way. And yet, it did so much wonders for me.”

“Heh, ah never figured Bucky and ah would fall in love either.” Said Applejack, “And ah was also nervous about the Apple Clan accepting him. And yet, he was able to convince the rest of mah kin to give him a chance.”

“Something tells me those two would easily get hitched.” Said Rainbow.

“I don’t know,” said Fluttershy, “I just hope that Spike won’t be upset.”

“It’s not going to happen.” Said Beau, “I already explained that to Spike, twice. Then again it’s not my fault he’s a bonehead.”

“I just wished I was stricter with him.” Said Twilight in remorse.

“I’m sure he’ll come around.” Said Applejack.

“Don’t bet on it.” Said Beau.

“Beau!” said Twilight.

“Well, it’s true.” Said Beau.

“Uh, I hate to say it Twilight, but he does have a point.” Said Rainbow, “Right Applejack?”

“Huh?” said Applejack, then remembered Winter Wrap Up. “Oh, right. Ah haven’t apologized for that, have I?”

“It’s alright Applejack,” said Twilight, “Water under the bridge.”

**************************************************************************************************

Rarity soon came back to her shop, and she saw that Jim was able to make another sale.

“My, it seems everything is going well.” Said Rarity, making Jim notice her. “I assume things went well here?”

“They did actually, no problems so far.” Said Jim. “And I assume the baby shower went well?”

“It did actually.” Said Rarity, “I was able to spend some time with Twilight, and her friends were able to bring gifts for her. She felt it wasn’t necessary…”

“But it’s not every day that your best friend is expecting a child.” Said Jim.

“Yes, exactly.” Said Rarity. Then she looked at the time and said “Now, enough dabble. I believe it’s time we earned ourselves a lunch break. Would you be so kind enough to help me?”

“Of course.” Replied Jim as he placed an ‘out to lunch’ sign before going to the kitchen with Rarity.

**************************************************************************************************

After the two of you were finished with lunch, the both of you went back to work.

“Alright then darling, you know the drill.” Said Rarity.

“Me manage the counter and you continue with the designs?” said Jim.

“Indeed.” Said Rarity, “Now let’s…”

However, the two of you heard the door open and saw another mare walk in. However, Jim felt that something didn’t feel right about the certain mare. You even noticed that Rarity looked uncomfortable for some reason. Jim saw how the certain mare glared at Rarity, especially the latter to this pony. However, Jim did notice that the way this mare was dressed, she also seemed into fashion.

“Hello…” said Rarity, until her smile disappeared and frowned whilst saying “Suri.”

“My, my, it’s hard to believe how long it’s been since you and I first me, hasn’t it Rarity?” Suri asked whilst scowling.

Okay, now Jim was worried. Feeling to act as the peacemaker, Jim decided to intervene.

“I assume you two know each other?” asked Jim carefully.

“You could say that, Jim.” Said Rarity as she kept her cold tone, whilst glaring and crossed her arms.

“Oh, we more than just ‘know each other’.” Said Suri. “We’ve met each other once before during a very special show in Manehattan.”

“Poor, gullible Ms. Rarity had allowed me a swatch of her fabric to fix up my dresses.” Said Suri in a mocking tone whilst glaring at her.

Rarity slammed her hand onto the table and said loudly, “If I recall correctly, you turned your back against me and copied my original designs just to get the judges to rule in your favor!! I was so ashamed that I let you take advantage of me like that!!”

“Spare me your self-pity, sweetheart!!” said Suri, “It’s everypony for themselves in Manehattan. If you can’t learn how to deal with it, you’re not fit to be a designer!!”

“Says the one who had to resort to stealing mine and others’ designs just because you couldn’t come up with your own!!” retorted Rarity as her hand bawled into a fist, which got you really worried.

“It’s because of you and your meddling friends that I lost everything!!” yelled Suri whilst she pointed at Rarity. “My designer career, my entire life’s work, and my credibility!! If it wasn’t for you, I would have had my name spread across all over Equestria!!”

“My fault?!” exclaimed Rarity as if she was insulted, then yelled back. “It was your fault for taking advantage of my trust and generosity and used my own designs behind my back!! Which resulted me to treat my friends the same way you treated your former assistants!! If you were half the designer anypony else could be, you wouldn’t have resorted to such dirty tricks!! Plus, don’t blame me for something I never did!! Coco was the one who ratted you out, remember?!”

“I don’t ever want you saying that timid little outcast’s name in front of me ever again!!” shouted Suri, “You never should have got in my way! I had the prize within the palm of my hands and you ruined everything!! So long as I live, I will never forgive you for this.”

‘Okay, that’s it’ thought Jim. He immediately walked around the counter and pushed Suri back as he got between her and Rarity. “I think I’ve heard enough out of you.”

Though startled by something she never saw before, she snapped and said “Whoever you are, stay out of this!! The Mares are talking you…despicable hairless monkey!!”

“Monkey?!” said Rarity as she was angry that Suri insulted Jim, “Why you…!!!”

However, Jim stopped her as he didn’t want her to intervene.

“Call me whatever you want,” began Jim, “I’ve been called worse where I once live. Now, allow me to tell you something you should understand. Life isn’t always about taking from others just to do it for your own selfish gain. If you wanted to keep everything, you work hard to get it. You would have had a better chance by actually doing stuff for others out of the kindness of your heart. Being greedy will only get you so far in life.”

“Pff, what makes you sure that would work?” said Suri as she didn’t care, “And as if you could ever understand what I’m going through right now! I’ve had to resort to being a laundry maid at this run-down laundromat!!”

“Well, I’m sorry,” said Jim whilst crossing his arms, “But like I said earlier, you wouldn’t be in that predicament if you hadn’t taken advantage of someone else’s trust.”

Jim couldn’t say he sympathized for the mare, but then he decided to dig a little deeper. To find the real reason.

“Suri, was it?” said Jim, “Tell me…why were you so high on winning that you’d stomp over your competitors just to get to the top? And don’t tell me it was to remain #1, because I know there’s more to it than that.”

Suri was surprised by the question he asked, which caught her off guard.

“I…well, I…” said Suri as she couldn’t find the words.

“Go ahead,” said Jim as he reassured her, “I’m all ears.”

“Oh, alright, fine!!” shouted Suri. “I did it so that I could finally step out of my blasted mother’s shadow!!”

Jim was a little surprised, though not as surprised as Rarity was.

“Every day, she expected me to always succeed, no matter what I had to resort to in order to spread my name across Equestria…like she said!!” said Suri. “I wanted to spread joy to everypony who loved my custom designs, but my mother always treated it like it was all just business!! Yes, that’s right, she’s the reason why I hate other designers, not Rarity!! Happy now?!”

Jim was a little surprised by this. For it would explain why she did it. Rarity on the other hand was more than surprised by the discovery. She had no idea this was the reason Suri did this. Had she known, she would’ve helped her. Rarity then thought about it carefully, then came up with a solution.

Rarity walked passed Jim and stopped in front of Suri.

“Suri dear,” said Rarity, gaining the mare’s attention. “Maybe I can help you.”

Suri raised an eyebrow at this, though Jim on the other hand wondered what she had in mind.

***************************************************************************************************

After half an hour, both Rarity and Suri stood near the door, with Jim keeping a close ear.

“You sure about this?” asked Suri.

“Absolutely,” said Rarity, “I managed to contact with my manager Sassy Saddles at Canterlot. You’ll be a temporary employee at Canterlot Carousel. We’ll be sure to help you raise enough bits so that you can help rebuild yourself a brand-new boutique at Manehattan. And once you do have what you need, myself and Sassy will help spread the word about the new and improved Suri’s triumphant return, as well as a few added bonuses of giving you a few donations to keep the business flowing.”

Suri thought about it, then said “Alright then Rarity. I gladly accept.”

Suri and Rarity shook hands, until Jim overheard them whispering.

“But rest assured that once I do, we’ll see if either of our fashions will be on top.” Said Suri.

“You’re on.” Said Rarity before Suri left. After she was gone, Rarity sighed and nearly wanted to fall over, with Jim catching her. “That was exhausting.”

“I’ll say.” Said Jim, “It took a bit, but at least she’ll be out of your mane.”

“That is true.” Said Rarity as she tried to calm herself. “Now then, let’s continue with business, shall we?”

“Of course.” Said Jim as she and Rarity went back to work.

***************************************************************************************************

Later that day, the two had a good day selling the dresses, as Rarity had prepared a well-deserved banquet, courtesy of Rarity, as well as Jim’s assistance. After the two of them had finished, Rarity suddenly tapped him on the back of his hand, gaining his attention. From the look on her face, her cheeks were heating up.

“Um…darling?” asked Rarity.

“What is it, Rarity?” asked Jim.

However, before he could ask further, she gestured him to stand up, to which he did. From out of nowhere, Rarity gently placed her head on his shoulder, which surprised Jim, as it left his face heating up as well.

“You really impressed me today.” Said Rarity, “When Suri showed up and gave me a difficult time, even after she insulted you, you remained calm and collected. You didn’t insult her and throw her out. But instead, you listened to what was bothering her and gave her the benefit of the doubt. It’s very rare that anypony would find somepony like you in their lives. Especially in my life.”

“Well,” began Jim as he rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, “I was just doing what I felt was right. My mom and dad would always believe that there were always people who had a reason why they always act that way towards other people. And seeing how Suri acted, I figured she’d have a reason too.”

Rarity bit her lip, and felt if it was the right time. But she looked at him and said “Well…I don’t know if this is the right time to say this, but…I think I’ve developed a bit of a crush on you.”

Hearing that made Jim’s heart skip a beat. Ever since he met Rarity, he considered her a friend. But knowing that she developed a stronger feeling for him, ended up giving him a new perspective of her.

“Rarity…” began Jim.

However, Rarity silenced him by placing her finger on his lips, but it didn’t stay there for long. Before Jim knew it, Rarity’s lips had been planted on his lips. Feeling the warmth and softness of her lips made his heart race so quickly and unexpectedly at the same time.

After seven seconds into the kiss, no more words were necessary, so he returned the kiss and helped Rarity in a warm, passionate embrace. After the kiss, he stared into her sapphire eyes whilst brushing her mane aside. The two of them didn’t say anything after they broke the kiss, so they ended up embracing one another, as happiness had overtaken the two of them, whilst deep down, no other woman or mare could ever take Rarity’s place as Jim had found his soulmate.

However, what they didn’t know, was that someone was watching from what appeared to be a mirror. The person watching it was revealed to be a woman who was about ten years older. When she watched what happened, she couldn’t help but smile and placed her hand against the mirror as she kept staring at Jim.

“I’m so glad you found what you were looking for.” Said the woman, “I just wish things had been different.”

“Ma’am?”

She turned around and saw two anthro Caribou as they came in.

“Balin?” said the woman as she looked at one of them. “What are you doing here?”

“Thorin wishes to speak with you,” said the Caribou known as Balin, “He says its urgent.”

“Alright then,” said the woman, “Tell him I’m on the way.”

The two of the Caribou left to tell their leader. The woman looked at the mirror one last time and couldn’t help but place her hand against the mirror one more time and smiled.

“Take good care of him, Rarity.” Said the woman, “He’ll need someone like you in his life.”

She then deactivated the mirror and left to join the Caribou that had just left.

Chapter 13: To love a Diamond

View Online

It had been almost a month since Rarity confessed her love to Jim, and he couldn’t be any happy about it. For now, he found his soulmate, and someone special to share that life with. However, during that month, you and Rarity had begun to date. And every now and then, Jim would find a place on Ponyville that would be ideal. However, sometimes he’d take her to Canterlot, which she would worry others wouldn’t be so accepting. But he reassured her that all he ever cares about is making her happy, to which she is very grateful.

However, one day, she wanted to take him somewhere else. The one thing that suddenly makes him nervous…

She wants him to meet her parents. Her mother Cookie Crumble, and her father Hondo Flanks, or Magnum to some. The two of them were in front of their doorstep, whilst Jim had never felt so nervous.

“Uh, Rarity?” asked Jim, “Are you sure about this? What if they don’t accept me?”

“Then it will be their loss.” Said Rarity, then looked at him and said “Jim, you are one of the sweetest stallion,… er, men, I’ve ever met. You have such a creative mind, you helped me manage my business, and you even stood up for me when Suri wanted to cause trouble, even identified the problem of why she was like this.”

“I just did the right thing.” Said Jim, then teased “That and I couldn’t stand such a beautiful face to frown.”

Rarity couldn’t help but giggle at that statement whilst blushing at the same time. She then gently knocked at the door. She waited for a few moments, but for some reason, they weren’t answering.

“Odd,” said Rarity, “I thought they were home. They did say that they wouldn’t go anywhere until next week.”

Jim then thought about something. Then it clicked as he had an idea.

“Let me try something.” Said Jim, “But…promise me you won’t get mad.”

“Get mad?” said Rarity in confusion.

Within a split second, Jim banged against the door very loudly, which shocked Rarity. But as shocked as she was when he yelled “This is the Police and Canterlot Royal Guard!! We have the entire place surrounded!! You come out of there with your hands up!!!”

“Jim!!” exclaimed Rarity. Until…

They heard loud banging and panicking, then the door immediately opened, causing two ponies, aka, Rarity’s parents, to quickly come out and raise their hands.

“Don’t arrest us, we surrender!!” said Cookie Crumble.

Until they noticed that there wasn’t any guards around, they looked sternly as Magnus said “Hey, what’s the big idea?!”

Then they saw Rarity, who had a surprised look, causing them to change their minds and hugged her.

“Rarity, good to see you.” Said Cookie Crumble as they broke the hug.

“What are you doing here?” said Magnus.

“Well for one I wanted to come visit.” Said Rarity. “And um…to introduce you to somepony I met.”

“Oooh, Rarity, why didn’t you tell us?” said Cookie Crumble. “Where is he?”

“You’re uh…looking at him.” Said Jim nervously.

The two of them looked at him surprised, but then they felt a bit uneasy.

“Um, honey?” said Cookie Crumble, “He’s not a stallion. He’s…”

“A hairless ape?” said Jim, “I get that a lot. Not to mention I’m the third human here, considering two others are here as well.”

“Oh yeah, Beau and Bucky.” Said Magnus, “Nice people.”

“Why didn’t you answer?” asked Rarity, “You always answer whenever I knock on the door.”

Suddenly, the two of them blushed a bit, with one of them trying to change the subject.

“Well, you see dear.” Said Cookie Crumble nervously.

“We were, well…” said Magnus.

“You two were having sex earlier.” Said Jim.

The three ponies looked in shock. Before Rarity could protest of how uncouth Jim sounded.

“It’s obvious really.” Said Jim, “Magnus’ belt wasn’t tightened properly, indicating that he had his pants down. Cookie Crumble’s shirt is buttoned up wrong in the wrong places, indicating that her shirt was open. Magnus smells like perfume, which is from his wife as he had his head in her breasts, and Cookie Crumble’s hair is a slight mess. That, and there happens to be a condom hanging from the left side of his belt.”

Magnus looked in shock and quickly tossed it away whilst Cookie quickly fixed her hair.

“Mother!! Father!!” said Rarity in disgust and embarrassment as she realized that they did just that. “Why would you do something so uncouth?!! What if Sweetie Belle heard you?!!”

“Well, we also like a little fun, don’t you know.” Said Magnus.

“And Sweetie Belle is visiting her friends today, so no harm done.” Said Cookie Crumble.

“Oh, my Celestia, this is so embarrassing.” Muttered Rarity.

“So uh, why don’t you come inside.” Said Magnus whilst a bit embarrassed, desperately wanting to change the subject.

“And you can tell us more about him.” Said Cookie Crumble with the same feeling, causing them to go inside.

Just before they got inside, Rarity stopped him and asked “However, did you know that it would work?”

“I saw this in a movie once.” Said Jim, “Works every time.”

“And their uh…private time?” asked Rarity whilst a bit disgusted.

“Simple really.” Said Jim, “I used a few deduction skills whilst I was reading and studying a lot of Sherlock Holmes stories.”

“Sherlock Holmes?” said Rarity in confusion.

“A famous detective who solves crime using proficiency with observation, deduction, forensic science and logical reasoning.” Said Jim, “And he also focuses on attention to detail like Shadow Spade.”

“You’ve read Shadow Spade?” said Rarity surprised.

“I read a bit last night before I went to bed shortly after I met you.” Said Rarity, “The two of you have a lot in common. No wonder you love those stories so much.”

Jim entered the room whilst Rarity was surprised. She couldn’t help but smile and entered last.

************************************************************************************************

Fifteen minutes later, tea had been served by Cookie Crumble and Magnus whilst Jim had told them his backstory.

“Oh, you poor dear.” Said Cookie Crumble after she served tea and sat down, “I couldn’t imagine what it would’ve been like if I had lost my parents like that.”

“Or died.” Said Magnus as he was also surprised, “I would’ve been traumatized if I had gone through an experience like that.”

“Still,” said Cookie, “We are just happy that you are alive.”

“Yeah, I’m actually really lucky.” Said Jim. “Though I don’t know what I’m the luckiest the most; that I’m alive, or that a beautiful gem found me and took me in when I had nowhere else to go.”

The parents were surprised by what he said, though he looked at Rarity and said “And by the way, the color of your eyes, sapphire, that’s my favorite gemstone.”

Rarity couldn’t help but blush and smile at the same time, whilst slowly held onto his hand.

“So,” said Magnus, “After you died, what happened next?”

“She took me in and tried to cool me down,” said Jim, “I was still feeling burnt after that whole crashing ordeal. Afterwards, she asked me to how I died, and was curious to know what a plane was.”

“A what?” said Cookie Crumbles as she and her husband were confused.

“Picture like a Zeppelin, but different.” Said Rarity as she took out a sketch pad, “This is what it looks like. He drew it, and such in great detail.”

They took a good look at the picture and were surprised to see what it looks like.

“Wow, now that’s a real work of art.” Said Magnus.

“You must’ve taken a lot of lessons in your youth.” Said Cookie Crumble.

“I did.” Said Jim, “I wasn’t really interested at first, but the more I did it, the better I got at it. Afterwards, Rarity hired me to work for her and I ended up drawing up a few designs that she was able to make. I even worked at the front of the store to help with the sales.”

“Well, that’s a first.” Said Magnus as he and Cookie were surprised.

“Really?” asked Jim in confusion.

“It’s just…Rarity never hires anyone to help work for her, not even when she overdoes it.” Said Cookie Crumble.

“Why is that always so surprising?” asked Rarity rhetorically.

“You’re always stubborn to accept any help.” Said Magnus, “That you didn’t want anyone to interrupt your, ‘creative genius’.”

“Really?” said Jim surprised..

“Oh, it’s true dear.” Said Cookie Crumble, “You wouldn’t believe how dedicated she is to her work. She always gets so frazzled, especially whenever she stresses she eats so many ice cream.”

Rarity blushed from embarrassment as she covered her eyes. However, she felt a hand on her leg, gaining her attention and saw it was you, reassuring her that everything is alright and that he’s not judging her, to which the latter couldn’t help but smile.

“Anyway,” said Jim, “Right as we continued with the boutique’s business, an old rival barged into her shop. I believe her name was Suri.”

“Oh no,” said Cookie in worry, “Don’t tell me she was there to cause trouble.”

“She was actually.” Said Rarity, “She still had the nerve to blame me for her losing the contest in Manehattan. But Silver stepped in and was able to resolve the difference between us.”

Jim looked at her slightly surprised. For she didn’t call him by his given name, but by his surname instead.

“Really?” said Magnus, “Wow that’s fortunate.”

“And that’s when the two of you confessed.” Asked Cookie.

“Indeed.” Said Rarity, “I gained a crush on him, and he truly is a gentle stallion. Er…gentleman.”

“Oh, that’s mighty sweet.” Said Cookie, “I hope you take good care of her, Silver.”

“After the way she saved me, how could I not?” said Jim. “I owe her for what she did for me. And I’ll always be grateful.”

“Mom, dad, I’m home!!”

They turned to the door and saw Sweetie Belle walking in.

“Sorry I’m late,” said Sweetie Belle, “The girls and I were…”

She then noticed Jim in the room and was surprised to see him.

“Oh, hi Jim.” Said Sweetie Belle. “What are you doing here?”

“Rarity brought me over to introduce me to her parents.” Said Jim. “Turns out they’re a fun bunch. Though they were sort of uncomfortable upon meeting me. But I managed to make them uncomfortable in return.”

“Really?” said Sweetie Belle surprised. “That’s a first. What did you do?”

Jim looked at the two with a sly smirk, making them nervous at the same time, with him saying “Our little secret.”

“Eh, okay.” Said Sweetie Belle after she shrugged her shoulders. But then she noticed how close Rarity and Jim were sitting, and asked surprised, “Wait, are you two…?”

“Er, yes. For a month now.” Said Rarity nervously.

Sweetie Belle couldn’t help but smirk and exclaimed “I knew it!! I knew you liked him!!”

Rarity blushed in embarrassment, whilst the parents were confused, with Jim whispering to them, “Long story.”

“Plus,” said Sweetie Belle as she held her arms behind her back with a smile, “I don’t mind Rarity going out with Jim, he’s actually really nice.”

She then had a very sly smile, which caused them to notice. “What?” asked Rarity.

“I’m just curious of how Spike is going to feel if he finds out his crush is going out with someone else.” Said Sweetie Belle teasingly. “I’d imagine he’d be very devastated.”

Jim was confused by this, whilst Rarity also realized this.

“Oh dear.” Muttered Rarity. Even though she didn’t like Sweetie Belle’s teasing jab, she realized that she was right.

“Who’s Spike?” asked Jim.

“Oh, Spike happens to be a dragon and assistant to Princess Twilight.” Said Magnus.

“Although…since the day he came to Ponyville, he had a crush on her.” Said Cookie Crumble.

“Crush as in childhood crush, or crush as in romantically?” asked Jim.

“The second one.” Said Rarity, which surprised Jim, “I could tell since the day he came to Ponyville. I may be a hardworking lady, but I am not oblivious to everything around me. Although…”

“What?” asked Jim.

“A while back before Spikey Wikey went to the dragon lands,” said Rarity, which baffled Jim that she would have a nickname for him, “Twilight’s husband told him of his flaws and that he shouldn’t look himself as a perfectionist. I even overheard him saying that he knows that Spike has a fantasy that I would fall in love with him.”

Everyone was surprised by this, even Sweetie Belle, for this was the first time she heard it. She got curious and asked “What did Beau actually say?”

“He said, quote, I know you have this fantasy where Rarity would finally fall in love with you, well I got news for you pal, it’s never going to happen, end quote.” Said Rarity.

“Ouch.” Said Sweetie Belle, knowing that would strike a nerve.

Jim thought about it and said “It could be worse. I mean if it came from you, it would’ve hurt twice as much. Though if it were thrice…”

“What?” said Rarity.

“You could say, quote, whilst I haven’t showed any adoration for Spike. Let’s be serious for a moment. He is a baby dragon. I for one, a fully grown mare, would never date him, end quote.” Said Jim.

The others were surprised by this, with Sweetie Belle saying “Wow, that would’ve really hurt.”

“But thankfully you’re not that kind of lady.” Said Jim, “If you were, you wouldn’t be the most generous mare I know. Or the mare I fell in love with.”

Rarity cooed and held Jim close, which touched the parents and Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes. But she couldn’t help but smile. For in a way, she liked Jim. For when he wasn’t busy during the month he was with Rarity, he would sometimes spend time with her and also treat her for some cake and milkshakes, which she greatly appreciated.

Soon afterwards, the two walked out, with Jim asking, “Why did you decide to call me Silver?”

“Well, I figured that since you’re staying here, and most wouldn’t get used to your name, I figured it would be lovely to call you Silver. For it fits your personality.”

“Huh, it kinda does, doesn’t it.” Said Jim, now Silver, who smiled and said “I accept. Silver it is.”

The two of them held one another close as they headed back home.

************************************************************************************************

A week had passed and Rarity decided to introduce Silver to the others.

“Will everyone else be there?” asked Silver.

“Of course,” said Rarity, “We do make arrangements for a get together every two weeks or a month, depending if none of us are busy.”

“Good to know.” Said Silver. “Although…I’m more concerned of how Spike is going to react about us being…you know.”

“I’m sure he’ll be fine.” Said Rarity. Although she noticed the look on his face whilst he was flexing his left eyebrow. “Okay, maybe he won’t be. But I’m sure he’ll find someone else.”

“Somehow I doubt that.” Said Silver.

Rarity knocked on the door, and then entered with Silver following suit.

“Twilight, hello?!” said Rarity.

Suddenly, popping from out of nowhere, Pinkie Pie appeared and shouted “Hi Rarity!!”

Rarity yelped a bit, with Silver holding her close to protect her just in case.

“Oooh,” said Pinkie Pie as she noticed Silver, “Looks like we have another human in the mix!! I knew my Pinkie Sense wasn’t playing tricks on me when we had a newcomer in town!!”

“Er, yes Pinkie.” Said Rarity as she cleared her throat, “Is Twilight around?”

“She and the others are waiting for you at the dining room.” Said Pinkie Pie. “Spike’s running a bit late, but he’ll get there soon. Now come on!!”

She darted off like a speeding bullet, which baffled Silver before slowly looking at Rarity.

“That would be Pinkie Pie.” Said Rarity, knowing what Silver was going to ask. “She happens to be this town’s party planner. She helps organizes parties and helps them celebrate their birthdays.”

“That must be a lot of work.” Said Silver as he and Rarity walked in.

“Oh, it is.” Said Rarity, “Makes me happy that I didn’t have a cutie mark in party planning, otherwise I’d stress myself to the bone.”

“I’d believe it.” Said Silver, “I mean you always work hard when it comes to your craft.”

“Indeed.” Said Rarity as she sighed a bit whilst trying to think of something else.

The two of them continued to walk down the hall and eventually made it to the dining room, where the rest of the Mane 6 were waiting and also dining down, with Starlight joining them. Though they weren’t the only ones, for both Beau and Bucky were also attending, seeing that Granny allowed Bucky and Applejack to go visit their friends.

“Rarity, you made it.” Said Twilight.

“Sorry I’m late Twilight.” Said Rarity, “We took a break from working at the shop. And…”

Rarity bit her lip whilst keeping her smile.

“Rarity?” asked Fluttershy.

“Okay, I cannot take it anymore.” Said Rarity excited, “I want all of you to meet Silver.”

Rarity pulled Silver and showed them, whilst at the same time, he nervously waved to them and said “Hi.”

When all of a sudden, he was pounced on by none other than Pinkie Pie. “Hi new friend!!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie.

“Uh, hi.” Said Silver whilst Pinkie got off of him whilst he moved.

“You must be Silver.” Said Twilight as she walked over to the third human, but with Beau by her side to make sure she doesn’t hurt herself. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship. This is my husband, Beau.”

“Never thought another human would arrive in Equestria.” Said Beau as he shook Silver’s hand. “Nice to meet you.”

“Likewise.” Said Silver after he shook Beau’s hand.

“And these are the rest of my friends,” said Rarity, “Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Starlight Glimmer.”

Everyone greeted Silver their own way, with Bucky walking up and said “My name’s Bucky. I’m Applejack’s boyfriend. Or in this case, special somepony.”

“Nice to meet you.” Said Silver.

“Rarity told us that she took you in after she found you.” Said Rainbow Dash.

“She did.” Said Silver, “And I’m really grateful for it. I wanted to meet you, but one, I was still getting used to my environment, and two, someone had to help look after the shop whilst Rarity is out.”

“Understandable.” Said Applejack, “Bucky felt the same way when he first got here, same with Beau.”

“And just know, you were really lucky.” Said Bucky.

“What do you mean?” asked a confused Jim.

“When I first met Twilight, I accidentally blurted out how horses can’t talk, and she ended up threatening me, considering I never met a pony species before.” Said Beau, which Twilight giggled nervously.

“And when I met Applejack, she thought I was a thief coming to take her apples, despite me putting it back and I apologized before she nearly punctured my lung with her lasso.” Said Bucky, which Applejack tilted her hat and blushed in embarrassment.

“I see.” Muttered Silver, as he was lucky he wasn’t through in those situations.

“Not to worry,” said Rarity, “He was quite gentle when we met. He even defended me when Suri came to the shop.”

“Suri?!” said the others surprised.

“Why in tarnation would she come all the way out here?” said a confused Applejack.

“Apparently she’s was still sour at her for losing in Manehattan,” said Silver, “That and that Coco spilled the beans on her.”

“And all of you should’ve seen it,” said Rarity, “Silver stood up to her and during their conversation, made her spill the beans on why she was like this.”

“Turns out she tried to be on top, just so that she could come out of her mother’s shadow.” Said Silver.

“Afterwards, I called upon some of my connections and asked Sassy Saddles at Canterlot to help Suri out.” Said Rarity. She blushed and said “And I developed a crush on him for standing up for me.”

Spike, at the same time, walked down the hall as he continued to do his chores, and he only had about a few days, so that was at least something. When all of a sudden, he heard…

“Rarity, are you saying that he’s your new special somepony?” Applejack said.

Spike stopped in his tracks and was shocked by what he heard. He instantly peaked through the door, and saw Silver standing next to Rarity and holding her hand, with the two of them being together.

“Yes, he is.” Said Rarity as she and Silver looked at one another, “And I couldn’t be any happier.”

Spike saw Rarity kiss him by the cheek, making him widen his eyes in horror. He quickly darted off and straight to the roof. He dropped on his knees and raised his hands and shouted.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!”

Meanwhile, right below, the Mane 6 and the three humans, along with Starlight, were suddenly silent with widen eyes.

“What was that?” said a confused Starlight.

“Either that’s the screaming sound of somepony losing something, or somepony who’s screaming because he watched his crush now having someone else.” Said Pinkie Pie.

Beau then whispered “You know what, something tells me Spike overheard it and is now in compete denial that Rarity found someone else.”

“How’d you know that?” asked Twilight.

“Trust me, I know the wail anywhere.” Said Beau, “It’s the exact same one he had when he realized he ate his secret diamond stash until it was empty again.”

“Of course.” Said Twilight before she face palmed herself.

Spike eventually came down and tried to be as calm as possible.

“Heeey everyone.” Said Spike, trying to be as calm as possible as he did a fake smile whilst his left eye was twitching. “How’s it going?”

Everyone else, minus Bucky and Silver, had deadpanned stares at Spike, for they’ve seen that before.

“You’re jealous because Rarity actually found somepony she fell in love with, aren’t you.” Said Rainbow.

“I DON’T KNOW WHAT YOU’RE SAYING!!!” shouted Spike.

Though Fluttershy was startled and hid behind Pinkie Pie, some were surprised and some thought he was rude.

“Told you so.” Said Beau.

“Okay, you’ve made your point.” Said Twilight. Who then turned to Spike and said “Spike, don’t you still have your chores and grounding sentence to do.”

“I have…!!” said Spike before he was lifted up with magic and brought over to Twilight.

“Don’t make get the unhappy stick!!” threatened Twilight with a glare from her eyes.

Spike growled and said “Fine”, before leaving to continue with his chores.

The others were a bit concerned with this.

“Oh dear,” said Rarity, “I hope he doesn’t do something drastic.”

“Something tells me he will.” Said Bucky.

“What do y’all mean, Bucky?” asked Applejack.

“I’ve seen it before.” Said Bucky, “He’ll go into five different stages when one’s crush goes out with another.”

“Five stages?” said a confused Twilight.

“First stage, denial.” Said Beau.

“Second stage, anger.” Said Bucky.

“Stage 3, bargaining.” Said Silver.

“Stage 4, depression.” Said Beau.

“And stage 5, acceptance.” Said Bucky.

“And you know about this…how?” asked Starlight.

“Cause for one, we’re guys, duh.” Said Beau.

“Yeah, we’re not exactly that hard to read and aren’t that good at talking about our feelings.” Said Bucky.

“Plus, we would rather chew through glass, rather than admit we did anything stupid.” Said Silver.

The Mane 6 and Starlight were surprised by how the guys described themselves. Pinkie broke the ice and said “You know, surprisingly, he does have a good point.”

However, in Spike’s room, he was walking around and ranting.

“It’s gotta be a fluke, that’s right, it’s gotta be a fluke, there’s no way Rarity would accept something like him.” Said Spike, “I mean he’s a monkey, who’s probably too brainless and doesn’t care about anyone else’s feelings. Maybe after when no one’s looking, I’ll still have a chance with Rarity. That’s right.”

Spike continued to rant about Silver.

This is going to be awkward.

**************************************************************************************************

Stage 1: Denial

The next day, Rarity was busy with her work back at the shop, until she was seeing that she was out of supplies. Then she looked up and saw that she still has some time. At the same time, she walked past the drawing room, she took a peak and saw Silver working on the next few designs.

“I’ll be out for a bit, darling.” Said Rarity, “I’ll see you soon.”

“See you Rarity.” Said Silver as he looked at her. Who then smiled and said “And be safe out there.”

“I will.” Said Rarity as she returned the gesture.

Rarity soon left the house as she went to fetch a few supplies for her next line of fashion. She looked over a few items and selected her choice.

“Now then, onto the next.” Said Rarity.

When all of a sudden, Spike appeared from out of nowhere, with his arms behind his back.

“Hey there, Rarity.” Said Spike as he stood there. “Mind if I carried your things.”

“Why of course, Spikey-Wikey.” Said Rarity.

Within a short while, Rarity came back whilst Spike was carrying everything in his arms after an hour of shopping with Rarity.

“You can leave those over there, darling.” Said Rarity.

“Alright then,” said Spike as he placed them on the work table. “So, what are we…”

“Nice of you to come back.” Said Silver as he came out with a few glasses of lemonade. “I thought you might be thirsty so I took the liberty of making some.”

“Oh, Silver, you’re such an absolute darling.” Said Rarity before accepting her glass as she took a sip.

Spike saw Silver and growled a little. He walked away before slamming the door behind him. Silver noticed this and saw the whole ordeal. He shook his head, wondering if Spike will ever get over Rarity.

**************************************************************************************************

Stage 2: Anger

Two days later, Spike was munching on his cereal whilst blowing smoke out of his nose, showing that he wants to breathe fire on something.

At the same time, Beau helped Twilight sit down on her chair and continued to sit next to her. He looked at Spike and saw he was now in the second stage, which is anger. He had a deadpanned look and signaled Twilight to look at Spike, to which she did and was surprised to see the look on his face.

Twilight leaned to Beau and whispered “Stage two?”

“Stage two.” Whispered Beau. He then demonstrated it by saying “Hey Spike could you pass me the…silver?”

Spike growled and banged the table hard, smashing the spoon next to him before walking out, which shocked Twilight when she saw what Spike did. She looked at him with a flexed eyebrow and asked “Was that really necessary?”

“How else did you want me to show that he was at the second stage.” Said Beau.

“Touché.” Said Twilight as Beau helped feed her at the same time.

**************************************************************************************************

Stage 3: Bargaining

Silver, after he was done designing, decided to run errands for Rarity whilst getting a few materials for her by going gem hunting for her. He entered the cave and looked around and made an impressed whistle.

“Rarity wasn’t kidding about this place. If something like this existed in my world, most economies would skyrocket.” Said Silver, until he noticed the bats above him, which made him grimace and said “Minus the bats, that is.”

Silver looked around as he was looking for a few specific gems. He was able to pick them and placed a few of them in the baskets.

Silver suddenly spots something down at the cave, which catches his attention. He walked over and saw a specific gem…that was shaped like a heart.

“A heart shaped sapphire?” said Silver surprised. “Now that’s very rare. And the same-colored eyes as Rarity.”

He took a closer look and said “Wait…this is an Alpha sapphire. I heard Rarity telling me about it, how it’s so rare, that even a dragon would want to get their hands on it. And how it’s the most beautiful gem than any sapphires.”

You then thought about something. You’ve been going out with Rarity for some time. And suddenly you’re thinking about taking the next step. You then smiled…and made up your mind.

“I think it’s time I took the next step.” Said Silver, “And Rarity will love this.”

Silver secretly placed it away in his jacket so that no one would notice. Later that day, he was finished placing the gems in the basket.

“Now these are perfect.” Said Silver, “No doubt the next fashion like will look amazing with these.”

You were about to turn around, until you bumped into the last person you’d expect. Or in this case…a certain dragon.

“Spike?” said Silver whilst feeling a little surprised at the same time.

“Hey, Silver.” Said Spike, trying to act calm. “What brings you here?”

“I’m currently doing some gem hunting for Rarity, considering she’s preoccupied with a few clients today.”

“Really?” said Spike whilst his eye was secretly twitching. “That’s interesting, considering she always asks me.”

“Cut to the chase Spike, what do you want?” said Silver whilst he crossed his arms and knows what Spike was going to ask of him.

“Break up with Rarity.”

“What?” you asked, but also sounded a little mad.

Spike suddenly stood on his knees and begged.

“Please, break up with Rarity!!” said Spike, “I saw her first the day she came to Ponyville, and suddenly you came along and you somehow charmed her into liking you!! It’s not fair!!”

Silver’s left eye twitched at that, for did Spike actually ask him that.

“No.”

Spike looked at him shocked.

“I don’t know what you’re deal is, Spike.” Said Silver, “But I’ve known you for a while and from what Beau told me…it’s pathetic.”

“What?” said Spike as he looked ticked.

“Rarity made her choice on who she wants to date or be a relationship with.” Said Silver, “And last time I checked, she’s not your property, she’s her own pony, who’s old enough to make her own decisions. Besides, I would never, I repeat, never, break up with Rarity. Plus, there’s a very, huge difference between you and me, and no, it’s not because of our species.”

He leaned over and said his piece.

“I’m a fully grown adult, who’s also mature enough to be a gentleman, to treat a lady with respect, not take advantage of things, and I treat her like an actual mare. You on the other hand, are nothing but a spoilt manchild who did a lot more stalking, than follow her, as well as you having a childhood crush on her. And yes, she may have been generous to you, but she’s like that with everyone else in Ponyville. And plus, I owed her for taking me in when no one else did. We even worked together, and last time I checked, I actually have an extended education and actually chose to do something instead of being lazy.”

“Lazy?” said Spike as if he was insulted as he stood up, “Now see here…”

“Yeah, you saved the Crystal Empire, good for you.” Said Silver, “But if I remember correctly, you made a fool of yourself over there, as well as causing chaos in Canterlot. Rarity has already made up her mind, so get with the program.”

He picked up his basket backpack and walked out of the cave whilst saying. “Now if you’ll excuse me, my girlfriend is waiting for me at home, where we have an important order to fulfill, because we both, unlike you, have a real job where we can love and support one another.”

Silver walked away whilst Spike growled. But before Spike could say anything, Silver suddenly began to make a squeal sound, causing every bat to wake up and have their eyes on Spike, making them glare at him whilst flapping their wings. Thankfully, Silver was already out whilst Spike was running away like a madman and screaming in fear.

Silver rolled his eyes as he couldn’t believe Spike tried to convince him to break up with Rarity.

***************************************************************************************************

A few days later, Silver walked out of the house and took the garbage out and into an empty can outside. But just before he was about to enter.

“Hello there, handsome.”

Silver turned and saw a very light aquamarine unicorn mare. You realized this was Lyra. Rarity had told you about her a while ago, as she and another mare named Bonbon are very close. And from what Beau told you, she was also an old classmate of Twilight, the one who Twilight ignored when she went to study.

Silver was suddenly brought out of his thoughts as she approached him.

“What’s a handsome stud like yourself, doing in a place like this?” said Lyra as she was trying to seduce him.

Silver suddenly felt like he was backed into a corner as she was against him, with her muzzle close to his nose.

“What are you doing?” said Silver confusingly.

“Oh, can’t a pretty unicorn mare like myself fall in love with the most beautiful human in Ponyville?”

Silver then noticed something peek around the corner of the house, which was none other than a dragon tail. Silver then gave a deadpanned look and realized what was going on.

“Spike bribed and forced you to try to date me, isn’t he?”

“Oh, thank goodness.” Said Lyra in relief as someone finally caught on, “I was hoping someone would notice.”

“Oh, come on!!” shouted Spike as he was standing where everyone could see him.

“There you are, Lyra!!”

They turned and saw Bonbon walking over to her, and she didn’t look happy.

“What’s the big idea of going off like that?” asked Bonbon, “And trying to seduce a human, no less?”

“I’m sorry miss,” said Silver, gaining her attention, “But what’s your name?”

“My name is Bonbon,” said the latter, “I’m a friend of Lyra’s.”

“Pleasure.” Said Silver as he shook her hand. “Well, if you must know, Spike tried to bribe and force Lyra to seduce me so that I could be in a relationship with her, whilst at the same time, trying to convince me to break up with Rarity, despite me being in a relationship with her for almost two months now.”

“Spike tried to make you do what?!” exclaimed Lyra.

“He tried to make Lyra do what?!” said Bonbon as she was angry.

“Uuuuugh…” said Spike as he was in hot water.

Bonbon went over and within a split second, slapped Spike, then grabbed him, and threw him so hard, he flew halfway across town, making him yell in fear land into the lake. He slowly emerged from the water with a deadpanned expression and spat out a bit of water.

Both Lyra and Silver were surprised by this, with Bonbon dusting her hands.

“Wow.” Said Silver, “Nice throw.”

“Bonbon happens to be the reigning champion in Hoof Ball.” Said Lyra, “She has the best throwing arm in the team.”

“So, I noticed.” Said Silver. “Anyway, sorry for the trouble.”

“Not your fault,” said Bonbon, “Besides, Rarity talks about you a lot the last time I popped by for a dress order. You’re a good human.”

**************************************************************************************************

Later that day, Twilight and Beau had stopped by at Rarity’s house.

“I wonder what this is about?” asked Twilight as Beau made sure she was okay whilst escorting her.

“I don’t know, but whatever it’s about, it sounds serious.” Said Beau after he closed the door.

The two of them suddenly saw Silver, and he had a bit of a stern look.

“Whoa, what’s the matter with you?” said Beau.

“Twilight,” said Silver, “Could you please be so kind enough to put up a forcefield around the house, please.”

“Um…okay.” Said Twilight in confusion, but did what he asked. After the force field was up, she looked at Silver. “What’s this about?”

“Twilight?”

They turned and saw Rarity standing there, but also confused. “What are you doing here?”

“I called them here.” Said Silver. “Could you three wait in the living room, please.”

The three of them went to the living room, whilst Silver quickly looked out of the window, and saw Spike trying to get in, which made him shake his head, knowing that he would attempt to spy on them at the same time. Soon he went to the living room, where the others were seated.

“Silver, what is this about?” asked Rarity.

“It’s about Spike.” Said Silver as he walked over and sat at the arm of the couch.

“Oh boy, what did he do this time?” said Beau.

“Whilst Rarity was busy, I went to the Gem Cave to help gather the specific gems for the latest lines.” Said Silver.

“Which I’m thankful.” Said Rarity.

“Spike followed me and asked, no, he begged that I would break up with Rarity so that he could date her.”

“Spike tried to what?!” exclaimed Twilight as she and Beau was shocked.

“Spike wanted you to…why would he do such a thing?” said Rarity in concern.

“Because of his obsession with you,” said Silver, “Not to mention I keep telling him, you’re a pony that makes your own decisions, and he just doesn’t know when to take a hint either. And what makes matters worse, he even bribed and tried to force Lyra to seduce me so that I could break up with Rarity.”

“What?!!” exclaimed Beau. “Okay, I’m sorry, but this has gone too far!!”

“Indeed,” said Rarity, “I cannot believe Spike would try to make Silver do such a thing.”

Silver then remembered something. He remembered the heart shaped sapphire he found in the cave, and he wanted to make it official with Rarity when the time came. He couldn’t help but smile as he knew she would love it. And he was ready to take the next step. But then he knew Spike would do whatever it takes to ruin the proposal.

“We’ll need to corner Spike about this.” Said Twilight.

“Won’t work.” Said Beau, “Knowing him he’ll try to deny that he was responsible for it.”

Rarity then gasped and said “Then we’ll have to catch him in the act.”

“But the question is…how?” asked Twilight.

Silver then blinked, for he had an idea. Two ideas in fact. “I think I have an idea.”

The three of them looked at Silver, wondering what he has in mind. Suddenly, Pinkie popped from out of nowhere.

“Guys!!” shouted Pinkie, startling them.

“How did Pinkie Pie get in here?!” exclaimed Beau.

“It’s Pinkie Pie, don’t question it.” Said Twilight and Rarity.

“My Pinkie senses is going haywire, meaning a doozy is about to happen!!” said Pinkie.

“What kind of Doozie?” asked Twilight.

“Come on!!” shouted Pinkie as she grabbed them, “The others are already waiting!!”

Once again, they disappeared, whilst Spike was struggling to get inside, until the forcefield actually got turned off, Spike fell through the door. He noticed Rarity wasn’t around, then shouted “Dang it!!”

Within mere moments, Pinkie arrived at a nearby bush, with Rainbow, Fluttershy and Starlight in tow.

“Okay, Pinkie we’re here.” Said Rainbow impatiently, “Now what’s going on?”

Pinkie took a peak and squealed in excitement. “See for yourself!!”

They took a peak and they saw nearby one of the larger apple trees. And to their surprise, they saw both Bucky and Applejack on the hill. Applejack was sitting on what looked like a stump of sorts whilst Bucky was holding her hands and talking to her. Before they knew it, he ended up standing on his knees whilst he kept on talking to her.

Before they knew it…

“YEE-HAW!!!” exclaimed Applejack in excitement and tackled Bucky over whilst the two of them laughed at the same time.

“Uh, what’s going on?” asked a confused Rainbow.

Then they heard it.

“Of course, ah’ll marry y’all!!” said Applejack as the rest of the Apple Family also arrived to give their congrats to them.

This surprised them at the same time, causing all of them to go over to Applejack and Bucky to congratulate them as they were really happy for her. Silver on the other hand stood there for a few moments and thought about his own proposal. Then he looked at Rarity.

Yes…Yes, he can do it. He just needs the right moment. And he knows where to go first thing in the morning. But first thing’s first.

***********************************************************************************************

The next day in the afternoon, Silver then began to set everything up for the engagement as he had everything set up, with flowers, decorations and a ring that is in place.

“Perfect…” said Silver as he placed everything in order. “Now all I have to do is to get Rarity, and everything will be ready.”

Silver then walked out of the room to fetch Rarity, for he was ready to take the next step.

However, coming through the window, was none other than Spike and he had an angry look. Until what appeared to be a little devil of himself appeared.

“Come on Spike, sabotage the entire place.” Said his devil side, “Show them what happens when someone steals Rarity away from you. Frame him for something you didn’t do.”

Suddenly, an angel side of him appeared and said “Yes, he is right. You did everything for Rarity. Who gave Silver the right to interfere. So don’t stand there, just do it!!”

Both of them disappeared, with Spike looking back at the setup in his anger.

“I’ll show him.” Said Spike, “No one takes Rarity away from me.”

He then began to make a mess of things and began to make it look like Silver did it by placing one of his items. Then he saw a ring that was in place. He then smirked and walked on over and said “Now for the grand finale.”

He then took a bite out of the ring and enjoyed chewing onto it. He placed the destroyed ring back and then crawled out of the window. Then he began to sneak away.

“Heh, mission a…” said Spike before he was cut off as he bumped into someone.

Then he saw Rarity, as she seems to be surprised.

“Spike?” asked Rarity, “What are you doing here?”

Spike then decided to pretend to act innocent.

“Rarity, you’re not gonna believe this!!” said Spike, “Silver is trying to cheat on you with another mare, and he just sabotaged everything inside and your engagement!!”

“Is that right?” asked Rarity.

“That’s right.” Said Spike.

“Because from what it looks like,” said Rarity as she crossed her arms and was suddenly crossed, “You tried to convince Silver to break up with me, then tried to force Lyra of all ponies to try to seduce him so that he could break up with me, and then you sabotaged everything inside and ate the engagement ring he made for me.”

Spike widened his eyes in shock and pretended not to notice anything.

“I…I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Said Spike frantically.

“Oh, but we do.”

Spike turned around and to his shock, Twilight, Beau, and Silver were standing there, with Twilight revealing a spell that exposed Spike a handful of times. Spike was now panicking.

“I am very disappointed in you, Spike.” Said Twilight after she made the spell go away. “Not only did you attempt to try to convince him to break up with Rarity, but also tried to convince Lyra of all ponies to seduce him just so that he could break up with her on his own.”

“And now you have the gall to try and sabotage his wedding proposal, even when he already proposed to her this morning.” Said Beau.

“What?!” exclaimed Spike as Silver stood next to Rarity.

“That’s right.” Said Silver whilst Rarity showed him the engagement ring, which was none other than heart shaped Aqua Sapphire, the opposite of the fire ruby. “See, after I got the ring from Rarity.”

***********************************************************************************************

Silver was at the jewel shop, making the ring that he found at the cave that is suitable for Rarity. Then he suddenly made a new ring, one that was just plain, whilst the other one, the one he made specifically for Rarity, he carefully hid so that no one would find it.

“I was busy making the ring for Rarity at the jeweler’s shop, because the guy owed me a while back. But I knew you’d go behind our backs to do something like this. So, I secretly made a phony ring, whilst the actual ring I made for Rarity, I hid from the likes of you, so that you wouldn’t try anything stupid.”

***********************************************************************************************

“And I set the whole thing up in there, just to catch you in the act.” Said Silver.

“You, little!!” said Spike, “Rarity deserves someone who can actually care for her!! Someone who actually loves her!!”

“Which I do and I am!!” shouted Silver. “Besides, you could date anyone, and yet you have the gall to try to make her think I cheated on her, when I love her more than anyone else!!”

“And how do I know it’s not a fake?!!” shouted Spike.

“Enough!!”

Spike winced, for Twilight yelled at him. He looked at Twilight, and she was really disappointed like a mother is to their son.

“I don’t know what’s gotten into you Spike, but this has gone on long enough.” Said Twilight. “I don’t know what upsets me more; that you deliberately try to set up Silver, or that you actually thought this pathetic attempt would work. You’ve let your jealousy get the best of you Spike, and I am truly disappointed. I raised you better than this ever since I hatched you from the egg, and this is the thanks I get? Going behind my back, not helping me when things counted. And more importantly, as my husband would say; everypony knows that you have a fantasy where Rarity would fall in love with you, well it’s never going to happen, for what you have is not real love, it’s a simple childhood crush.”

“It is!!” said Spike.

“Is it really?” asked Beau, “Cause the way I see it, you deliberately insulted both me, as well as both mine and Twilight’s unborn child, and we’ve been in love after spending a month together, not to mention we’re also happily married with our child on the way. And if I remember correctly, a real man should know when not to act like a child when things don’t go his way.”

“Yeah, well…” said Spike before he was cut off.

“Spike!!”

Spike winced and slowly turned, for the voice came from none other than Rarity, who had her arms crossed and looked at him sternly. She walked over to him and then looked directly at him face to face.

“I knew you had a crush on me ever since you came to Ponyville, for even though I’m focused on my work, I am not that oblivious.” Said Rarity, which made Spike wince at that. “But let us be serious for a moment. You are younger than me, and you are the one who doesn’t know what true love is. I may have helped Silver, but I fell in love with him the moment I met him, but I just didn’t know how to say it. And when he defended me from Suri, what he did for me made me realize he is the one for me. And I am nopony else’s property, not even yours. I like him because he’s mature, he knows how to treat a lady with respect, and he accepts me for who I am. And it’s also clear you don’t know anything about the female types.”

Rarity stood back up whilst crossing her arms and said “And more importantly, I see you more as a little brother and not as someone…well…I would want to spend the rest of my life with. So, I’m sorry Spike, but my decision is final.”

Spike couldn’t help but tear up as his crush rejected him, causing him to run away in tears back to the castle. The others at the same time, were greatly concerned, though then again, he really needed to hear this.

“I hope we weren’t too hard on Spike.” Said Rarity in concern.

“He needed to hear this.” Said Beau, “I know Twilight wanted to be gentle with him, but sometimes one needs to have a little tough love before doing anything else.”

He then held Twilight close and said “And you should also take it easy. The last thing I want is for you to strain yourself before the baby comes.”

Twilight placed her hand on top of Beau’s as she said “I know.”

“And I’m glad I was able to propose to you in secret.” Said Silver as he held onto Rarity’s hand with the ring on top. “I’d hate to think that the very gem I worked on would get destroyed or damaged if I did.”

“And I am truly grateful that you did.” Said Rarity as she held him close before planting her lips onto his. “I’ll be in the shop to make sure nothing is damaged.”

Rarity left to check on the shop, however, Silver chose to follow her to make sure that she doesn’t do anything herself. However, a flyer suddenly appeared from out of nowhere, which caused him to see that it was a vacation resort to a place called Las Pegasus. You then realized that it would be a perfect place for the both of you to go, to get away from the recent madness that had just occurred.

************************************************************************************************

Stage 4: Depression

From within the castle, Spike was sitting alone in his room, crying, for he had no lost his chance with Rarity completely, and that Rarity and Twilight are made at him. He kept thinking he didn’t do anything wrong, but because of his boneheaded decisions, he refused to see it. Which is what Beau had been trying to tell him all along, but it was like talking to a brick wall whenever it comes to things like that.

Beau and Twilight were worried about Spike, as he had been in there for three hours now.

“Now I’m really worried.” Said Twilight whilst she and Beau were in the library, “Spike’s never been in there for so long.”

“Well, sometimes folks like him can’t get with reality when it comes to stuff like this.” Said Beau. “Not to mention it can hopefully get out of his weird habits.”

“Weird habits?” asked Twilight confusingly.

“Don’t tell him that I said this,” said Beau, “But a while back whilst I asked Starlight to make sure everything is clean, she spotted Spike hugging a blow-up doll of Rarity.”

“What?!” said Twilight as she reeled back in disgust, shock, and complete weirdness.

“I know, right. Even I was shocked to hear that.” Said Beau.

Twilight let out an exasperated groan whilst leaning against the chair and placed her hand over her forehead.

“Good job, Twilight, good job.” Muttered Twilight whilst Beau overheard her, “You could’ve taught Spike a little discipline, you could’ve taught him manners. And you could’ve taught him restraint. But no, you had to focus on your studies just to constantly trying to please your mentor and your friends.”

Beau couldn’t help but chuckle, whilst Twilight glared at him.

“Sorry, it’s just sort of ironic if anyone would hear you say that.” Said Beau.

“What do you mean?” asked a confused Twilight.

“Well, your friends, even your parents, Shining Armor and Cadence knows your social skills weren’t any good and that you barely taught Spike anything whilst you were focusing on your studies.” Said Beau, who also ended up having a worried look. “So naturally they’re worried that if you couldn’t raise Spike properly, how do they expect you to raise our daughter once she arrives?”

Now it was Twilight’s turn to be concerned as she slowly placed her hands onto her belly whilst also thinking about the baby at the same time.

“Will I be a good enough mother for Moonlight?” asked Twilight.

“Moonlight?” asked Beau confusingly.

“I had a dream last night.” Said Twilight, “And I was able to find a proper name for our daughter. But with everything happening in my life, as well as our friends. How can I expect to raise a child if something does happen?”

“Hey, I feel the same way.” Said Beau as he walked over to her and sat next to her, “I’m scared every day that I won’t be a good enough father for her either. She hasn’t arrived yet and already there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for her. And sometimes we need to do this the right way. Even if it looks like we can’t handle it. Also…I don’t think it’ll be a good idea for Pinkie to babysit.”

“Huh?” said a confused Twilight.

“She thought that babysitting would be easy, and it nearly turned into a disaster with the Cake Twins.” Said Beau, “And she claims she knows how to talk and work with kids, but they say the only way one experiences it, is to have one of your own. Or at least that’s what the old human saying was.”

“That’s weird.” Said Twilight.

“Not as weird as Spike having a blowup doll of Rarity.” Said Beau.

“Okay, you got me there.” Said Twilight.

“But back to the point,” said Beau, “I’m sure we’ll be able to figure this out together. As long as we don’t keep secrets from one another, or does what the other doesn’t know, then we’ll be fine.”

“Are you sure?” asked Twilight.

“Positive.” Said Beau before kissing Twilight by the forehead, making the Alicorn smile. “Also, Moonlight Sparkle? That’s a good name.”

“Thanks.” Said Twilight.

“And who’d thunk that it would be something where expecting mothers have a series of dreams that inspires the name for the foal as it tends to have some tie their special talent.”

Twilight looked at him in shock and said “That’s a personal private mare matter. How did you know that?”

“It doesn’t help for the fact that the so called personal and private information happens to be on a book that you have in the library.” Said Beau as he showed her the book.

Twilight widened her eyes in surprise and ended up giggling sheepishly.

“Seriously, you’ve got to learn to ask these things on your own and not through other people. Er, ponies.” Said Beau, “To quote a soldier from what I saw in a movie, experience outranks everything.”

Twilight groans at this and said to herself, “Why is it that everypony tends to say that?”

“Because it’s the truth?” said Beau, “As well as the term, honesty is the best policy. Huh, and also the first rule of friendship, no lies.”

She looked at him with a flexed eyebrow, “Did you make that up?”

“Maybe.” Said Beau playfully. “Now come on, stand up.”

“Huh?”

“Just do it.”

Twilight complied and stood up, allowing Beau to sit down, then gestured Twilight to sit on his lap, to which she complied, which in the end made her realized why he asked that. Causing her to smirk and wrapped her arms around him.

“Thanks Beau, I needed that talk.” Said Twilight, but then flicked him on the nose and made him yelp, “But also, it’s sort of your fault for adding that thought to my head about raising our daughter, so it’s a fifty/fifty kind of thing.”

“Eh, fair enough.” Said Beau as he wrapped his arms around her, but then he groped her breast, making her moan a bit. Then looked at him with a smirk and said “If I wasn’t pregnant right now, I’d say let’s have some fun in the bedroom.”

“So, we’ll just have to wait until then.” Said Beau playfully, “But then again, I can still do this.”

Beau kissed Twilight on the lips, to which the latter returned and enjoyed it.

************************************************************************************************

A week later, everyone was at the train station, with Silver and Rarity ready to depart.

“Are y’all sure ya have everything?” asked Applejack.

“Pff, of course Applejack, you know I never forget the essentials.” Said Rarity with a slight scoff.

“Be glad you didn’t pack in the kitchen sink.” Teased Silver, causing him to laugh and Rarity gasping at that remark.

“Silver!!” said Rarity as she slapped his shoulder, which caused the others to laugh as well, which Rarity couldn’t help but laugh as well.

However, after it died down, she was suddenly concerned.

“And I know I shouldn’t ask this but…how is Spike doing?” asked Rarity, “I haven’t heard from him in almost a week now.”

“Oh, he’s still sulking and being depressed in his room.” Said Beau.

“Why are you even concerned for him, after what he tried to do?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Rainbow,” scolded Twilight, “Spike had a crush on Rarity since the two of us came to Ponyville.”

“And I did try to talk to him, but he’s just too stubborn and depressed to even listen to reason.” Said Silver.

“But it wasn’t even an actual love crush, it was a childhood crush.” Said Rainbow Dash.

“You mean the same way you had a crush on Daring Do?” asked Beau, which caused everyone to look at him confusingly. Beau then looked at Pinkie and said “Pinkie, mind putting that same pith helmet of Daring Do on Twilight’s head please?”

“Okie dokie.” Said Pinkie Pie as she put the helmet on Twilight, which confuses her.

“Oh, Daring Do,” said Beau as he was pretending to be Rainbow, “I love you. How I wish I could go on your adventures; I wish I could share the same passion as you. But I am not worthy of you. And I would love to be with you, but it’s a forbidden love.”

He then wrapped his arms around Twilight, “I love you; I love you; I love you; I love you.”

He then kissed Twilight a couple of times on the cheek, though she enjoyed it, she was still confused. The others were also confused, until Silver saw Rainbow blushing madly at this as if she was busted, which made him gasp.

“Oh my gosh,” said Silver, before exclaiming “You really did, didn’t you?!!”

Everyone saw the look on Rainbow’s face, causing them to laugh out loud at that.

“It’s not funny!!” shouted Rainbow.

“Next time, don’t try to sneak into the library after Twilight got the latest Daring Do book with an autographed poster on it.” Teased Beau.

“I thought I wondered why she was sneaking in there!!” exclaimed Starlight.

“All aboard!!” shouted the conductor, gaining their attention.

“Oh, we’d better get going.” Said Rarity, “We’ll see you soon!!”

“And we’ll be in time for the wedding too!!” said Silver as they boarded the train before the doors closed.

The trains then took off as all of them, everyone waved to them goodbye. Then they left whilst Rainbow grumbled.

“You know I’m gonna get back at you for this.” Grumbled Rainbow.

“Yeah you could,” said Beau, “But then again I don’t think my wife would like that you would put our daughter in danger.”

“Believe me, I wouldn’t.” said Twilight with a glare at Rainbow.

“Ugh, fine.” Said Rainbow as all of them left.

“In the meantime, Applejack and I still need to plan our wedding.” Said Bucky.

“That we do.” Said Applejack, “My great aunt Golden delicious and the rest of Granny’s family members is comin’ over to help things out.”

“Oh, I hope they like Bucky.” Said Fluttershy in concern.

“Oh, they sure do.” Said Applejack, “Ever since they heard Bucky savin Apple Bloom’s life, they were all over him. Even Big Mac and Granny Smith couldn’t stop fawning over him.”

“Yeah, which was weird.” Said Bucky, “Especially since Applejack’s grand aunty Applesauce kept eyeing me for some reason. Like I don’t know, like she wants to flirt with me or something.”

Applejack couldn’t help but chuckle at that. “She’s like that with every young stallion. Though when they first met you, they didn’t know what to think.”

“True,” said Bucky, “But I also love Goldy Delicious. She really has a knack for telling stories. I didn’t even know she knew that many family members. Come to think of it, I didn’t even know they had any more family members since Granny Smith’s Dad helped build the farm whilst Granny was responsible for helping the founding of Ponyville.”

“Oh, trust me, most of em were far and beyond tryin’ to find a home to establish.” Said Applejack.

“Although it would’ve helped a lot better if both sides didn’t constantly fight over who founded Ponyville instead of working together,” said Beau, “But as usual, Applejack and Rarity were too fat with pride to even realize that.”

Applejack was suddenly nose to nose with Beau and said “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Need I remind you of that certain incident about who should get the award for Ponyville’s founding and building, considering Diamond Tiara and Apple Bloom were the ones that started the fight?” said Beau.

Applejack and the others were surprised by that, with Beau saying “Again, Spike blabbed the whole thing about it.”

Applejack groaned and said “That varmint really needs to learn to keep his mouth shut.”

“But then again, I won’t apologize for speaking the truth, considering all of you fought for something meaningless.”

“It wasn’t meaningless!!” said Applejack.

“No, he’s got a point.” Said Bucky, “It’s just a stupid award.”

“Just a stupid award?!” exclaimed Applejack. “Listen here, you…!!”

“Ah, before you say anything, let me finish.” Said Bucky. “Granny Smith told me that ever since she and her family moved here, they helped build their farm, and because of Stinking Rich, he was able to buy your produce and sell them, and was responsible for bringing more ponies in. And because of it, both sides were able to help build Ponyville to make it what it is today. And though yes, Stinking Rich’s building was where Rarity’s boutique was built, but before that, there were other buildings that stood in their place between them.”

He then held Applejack by the shoulders and looked directly at her in the eyes.

“The point, I’m making, Applejack,” said Bucky, “Is that buildings and ponies come and go, but the legacy they built and everything that they stood for will always remain. And no award can ever tell you that. Because it’s not the awards that make others remember you, it’s the deeds and the hard work they did by the sweat of their brows and the strengths of their backs alone, and their willingness to work together, that helped build their foundations. So, one day when Granny Smith may be gone, an award won’t help them remember her, it’s her deeds and hard work that help built it up and would ensure that their legacy and memory, even their stories would never be forgotten.”

Applejack was stunned by the speech Bucky gave, especially the others.

“And it’s because of pride, arrogance and ignorance that can make us forget that.” Said Bucky. “In other words, think before you act.”

Bucky then walked back to the farm, with the others looking at him. Everyone followed suit, with Twilight and Beau following behind.

“Wow, I never knew Bucky could talk to them about something like that.” Said Twilight.

“We humans have our moments.” Said Beau, “When Bucky and I last talked, he told me he takes Independence Day very seriously before his sister was born.”

“Independence day?” asked Twilight confusingly.

“Oh, you’re in for a treat for that bit of history.” Said Beau as he and Twilight walked whilst he also said, “Let me tell you a story about the founding of the United States of America.”

************************************************************************************************

Meanwhile, far away from Ponyville, at the train station of Las Pegasus, the train had finally reached its destination, allowing the passengers to disembark. And from among the crowd, both Rarity and Silver exited the train, whilst also carrying their luggage with them. Well, mostly the ones who volunteer to carry the luggage.

Rarity held Silver close whilst she said “After all the hard work we’ve done, a nice trip is just what we needed.”

Silver tried to control himself as he felt Rarity’s breast against his arm, and he swallowed and tried not to think about it.

“Yeah…me too.” Said Silver.

The two of them made their way towards the destination thanks to the map Rarity had. After a thirty-minute walk, with a few ponies carrying their luggage.

“Oh, we’re in luck.” Said Rarity, “The beach house isn’t too far away from here. All we have to do is take a left before we reach the city.”

“Before we get close enough to almost see it,” said Silver, “Would you be so kind enough to close your eyes? I want it to be surprise.”

Rarity nodded whilst the both of you strolled towards where you needed to go. You noticed how the wind was blowing past Rarity’s beautiful mane, which you couldn’t help but sigh at his lover.

“The breeze feels lovely, don’t you think, Silver?” asked Rarity before she winked at him.

“Simply divine…darling.” Teased Silver before he kissed her as a bonus.

Rarity giggled and pinched his cheek. “You’re so precious, darling.” Said Rarity whilst the two of them continued with their path.

The two of them continued to walk down the pathway, until Silver got behind Rarity and covered her eyes.

“We’re almost there. So no using your pretty eyes to peek.” Said Silver, which Rarity couldn’t help but giggle at this.

“Oh, I cannot wait to see what it looks like. It’s making me feel so giddy!!”

Silver couldn’t help but chuckle in her excitement. The two of you continued down the path and up ahead, you could see the beach house. Silver couldn’t help but smile, for it truly was the beach house that was on the ads, and that he’s thankful that they weren’t fakes.

“Alright Rares, we’re here.” Said Silver as he removed his hands from her eyes.

Rarity gasped at the sight of the beach house. For it was a beautiful two-story wooden beach house with a pool in the backyard.

“And the best part is, we’ve got the whole place to ourselves, no one disturbing us or anything.” Said Silver.

“How were you able to afford this?” asked Rarity.

“When I first started working with you, I was busy saving up, and the extras we got from the orders we had really helped.” Said Silver, “And after Spike’s, ahem, episode, I spotted a flyer that hinted about this place. Naturally, I was a bit skeptical, so I asked Princess Celestia if it was legit. Thankfully, she responded and told me that a few of her fellow governors went there for some private time, and they recommended it. Plus, she bought the property and had a few beach houses built in separate locations. And no one can touch it, considering that she has an army of lawyers to back it up.”

“This is amazing!!” said Rarity in excitement and in awe.

“Wait till you see the inside of the house.” Said Silver as the two of them made their way to the beach house.

After they got inside, the ponies who carried the bags placed them where Silver asked them, and after he tipped them, Silver and Rarity decided to explore the house.

“Oh, my darling,” said Rarity as she looked around, “This house is simply divine.”

“Thought you might like it.” Said Silver, he looked around and said “And strangely…this is what I wanted my isolated house looks like.”

Rarity then remembered the conversation they had months ago of why he wanted to die. She then saw him staring out of the window, deep in though. Feeling bad for him, she walked over and gently hugged him, gaining his attention.

“I know it was hard for you,” said Rarity as she held him close, “But you don’t have to be afraid anymore, Silver. I’m here with you. As are my friends and two of my friends’ husbands.”

You couldn’t help but chuckle and said “True that. At least I don’t have to worry about being the only human in Equestria anymore. Although…”

“What?” said Rarity as she looked at him.

“I was wondering how lucky our friends are.” Said Silver. “Beau and Twilight are a thing, same with Applejack and Bucky, and now there’s you and me. Now I’m wondering if the others will be just as lucky as we are.”

Silver then pretended to be dramatic by going, “Fate will one day cast it’s hand on both worlds, and before we know it, more humans will arrive as they are destined to be…”

Rarity couldn’t help but laugh at that jester, “Goodness, darling, I have no idea where that came from.”

“Honestly, me neither, I was just making stuff up.” Said Silver, causing the two of them to laugh even further.

“Alright then,” said Rarity as she clasped her hands together, “Now all we need to do is to unpack before we do anything else in our list of activities.”

“Right, let’s go to our room and unpack.” Said Silver.

“Indeed,” said Rarity as Silver helped her with her luggage, “As long we don’t do anything too exciting.”

“Something tells me it will happen somehow.” Said Silver.

************************************************************************************************

Suddenly, from the beach near the beach house, two individuals went into the water with a big splash. Within mere moments, Silver got out and shivered a bit. He figured if he and Rarity were in the water, both of them would eventually get used to it.

However, Rarity got up to the surface first and was now chillier, especially since she didn’t like her mane getting wet. Guess that explains why she would wear a shower cap. Then again, thankfully when he told her about the dangers of having dandruff, she changed her mind of washing her mane.

But right now, he was just focused on her whilst he was laughing and her pouting with a glare so bad, she could shatter glass with it.

“How…HOW DARE YOU!!” exclaimed Rarity whilst she was holding herself, “And I just had my beautiful mane done!!”

Silver couldn’t help but laugh, especially whilst she pouts and splashes him with water.

“Sorry, hun.” Said Silver as he couldn’t wipe the smile from his own face, “I just couldn’t resist. And look at the bright side, at least it’ll be easier to get used to the cold water.”

Rarity ended up smiling and shake her head a bit. “I don’t know why, but I can never stay mad at you for long, Silver.”

Rarity wrapped her arms around Silver’s neck before locking lips with him. Silver returned the gesture whilst he stroked her beautiful white fur coat. And before he knew it, he was groping onto one of her breasts through her bikini. This startled Rarity before she broke the kiss.

“D-Darling,” said Rarity as she covered herself and felt embarrassed at the same time, “What are you doing?”

“Giving you some…special attention.” Flirted Silver as he gently rubbed her chin, making her blush, “It’s one of my many ways of showing you how much I love you, Rarity. And I bet you’ve never been given some, “special treatment,” huh?”

“N-not like this…” answered Rarity as she felt a bit embarrassed at the same time. “It just feels so…uncouth, for even a proper lady like me.”

Silver then realized that this is Rarity’s first time. And she never felt this way before. So, he decided to take things slow.

“Aww, there’s no need to feel embarrassed about it, hun.” Said Silver as he tried to reassure her. “There comes a time that even a proper lady needs some special attention. Whether it’s from herself or her, how you say it, special somepony. But if you feel like it’s too soon, we can always stick to just kissing.”

However, when Rarity thought about the moment Silver groped her, she couldn’t help but realize that it felt…nice. Her blush began to deepen. For she would like to experience that kind of feeling.

“Actually…it does feel quite nice.” Admitted Rarity. “Just…promise to be gentle with them, please?”

“You have my word.” Said Silver whilst keeping his promise to Rarity.

After making that promise, Rarity slowly turns around and pressed her back against Silver’s chest. Silver slowly stroked both sides of her body and eventually made it to her E-Cup breasts and gently groped them. Once he did, he moved them in a slow circular motion, which caused Rarity to slightly moan whilst she lifted her head at the same time.

“That feels so…lovely.” Moaned Rarity.

Silver soon ended up massaging and caressing her body and her legs, making Rarity cooed from his touch. But as he gently stroked her horn, she yelped a little bit.

“C-careful, darling.” Said Rarity, “My horn is most sensitive.”

Silver didn’t know that, which caused him to try another tactic.

Silver rubbed her cheek, which she hummed and snuggled against him. Silver then moved his right hand at her bottom bikini and played with her marehood, which she moaned and slightly gasped at the same time. She squirmed a bit and tried to resist it, but as they say, alas, her body betrayed her.

“Ah…” moaned Rarity, “So uncouth. And yet…I want more.”

As Rarity was getting all hot and bothered, Silver continued to kiss her by the neck, which she continued to enjoy, especially since he was still groping her. However, Rarity suddenly grabbed Silver’s wrists, signaling him to stop.

“What do you say, we go back to shore first, Silver?” asked Rarity whilst she batted her eyes at him.

“With pleasure, my beloved Rarity.” Said Silver as he picked her up bridal style.

************************************************************************************************

Back at their beach house, later that night, Rarity landed back on the bed, with Silver close to her face as the two of them were looking at one another in the eyes. Silver then placed his lips against hers, to which she enjoyed the feeling of it.

Once that was done, Silver got up and slowly moved his manhood into her wet flower, making her moan as he enjoyed the feeling.

“I-I love you, Silver... so very much,” Rarity said, choked up with a smile.

“I love you too, Rarity,” replied Silver. She pulls him in for a hug and whispers in his ear.

“You can go ahead and move, darling. I’m ready...” she whispered. And so, he did. Silver started a slow and steady rhythm of pounding Rarity. She holds him in a warm embrace and emits cute moans of pleasure. The pain she had felt earlier had been replaced with utter bliss and pleasure whilst she wrapped her legs around his waist. Soon Silver was able to put in more speed and power into his thrusts. Her insides became more wet and slippery. Easy enough for him to slide in and out of her pussy. Rarity kept her eyes closed, moaning like crazy.

“T-That’s it darling...! You d-don’t have to b-be afraid... AH! Oh yes, master! Ravage me!” Rarity shrieked. Suddenly, his eyes gaze up at her horn. Silver knew how sensitive she is up there, but he couldn’t resist the urge to give it some love. So, he leaned forwards and stroked her horn and gave it a few good long licks.

Rarity squirmed and shrieked in utter pleasure, but managed to flash a small smile. Evidently, she didn’t mind the way Silver handled her. He thrusted deeper and harder inside of her wet passage and eventually grazed the tip of her womb with the tip of his manhood. Her juices leaked out of her delicate flower and wet slaps emitted throughout the room. The two of them were having the time of their lives right now.

Before Silver’s climax could be released, he stopped and switched positions with Rarity and placed her on top of him. Once again, Silver became entranced as he looked into her eyes, which shined like sapphires.

“Such beauty...” whispered Silver, causing Rarity to giggle seductively and stare down at him with her bedroom eyes.

“Such a handsome gentleman. You remembered about our bet from earlier. You must have been pretty close to cumming, weren’t you my darling Silver?” Rarity asked changing her tone to a sultry one. “Now, you just relax and let your mistress finish what we started.”

Silver nodded and felt Rarity start bouncing on top of you. Her soft hand rested on Silver’s chest while her other arm pressed against her bosoms just to tease him. She panted heavily with a deep shade of red coating her cheeks. Silver moaned from how deep he could feel his manhood reach inside parts of Rarity’s love tunnel that he never knew was there.

“H-Heavens to Celestia, Rarity! This feels so good!” groaned Silver whilst closing his eyes at the same time.

“Ah-ah... y-you s-shall refer to me a-as “Mistress Rarity,” she corrected through her panting.

“R-Right, my bad... “Mistress Rarity,” replied Silver.

“Good boy... good boy...” whispered Rarity before batting her eyes. Raising her hips, she then slams back down hard. Rarity makes it even kinkier when she grinds her hips back and forth while she massages her large breasts.

Watching her cadres her own breasts, Silver couldn’t resist anymore and moved her hands away so Silver could grope her yourself. Rarity bit her lower lip while keeping that seductive grin, suppressing her moans.

Silver continued to grope and knead her breasts, admiring how soft and firm they were. Silver felt like he could actually grope her for days. However, he ended up becoming bolder and massaged her butt cheeks. Despite her rough bouncing, Silver managed to kept his grip. Sadly, the more she bounced violently on him, the closer both their climaxes was getting.

“S-Silver my p-precious s-stud... Y-Your mistress h-here is going t-to...!” exclaimed Rarity when she could feel it coming.

“M-Me too, Mistress Rarity!!”

Before the two of them climaxed, both Silver and Rarity pressed their lips against one another whilst they were synced. The moment they did that, both Silver and Rarity climaxed within one another.

Once that was done, both of them were dizzy whilst Rarity collapsed on top of Silver, whilst the two of them were panting heavily at the same time. Both of them were completely worn out from their wild time.

“Rarity,” began Silver, “You do realize that we just…”

“Yes, I am well aware of that, Silver.” Said Rarity before she looked at him with a smile on her face. “And to be honest I really do not mind. If I am going to be a mother, I’ll gladly do so as long as I have you with me. I wouldn’t have done this if I wasn’t ready. But the question is, are you?”

Silver couldn’t help but smile and held her closely.

“I am.” Said Silver, “If you’re ready to be a mother, then I’m ready to step up as a father. I’ll be there for you and your baby through thick and thin. And frankly, I have no doubt being the generous one as you are, you’ll make a great mother.”

“And you’ll make a handsome father,” said Rarity before she paused to let out a yawn. “But for now, I believe it’s time for me to have my beauty sleep. Have a good night, Silver.”

Rarity nuzzled against his face and said, “I love you, my darling.”

“I love you too, Rarity.” Said Silver before yawning himself. He was able to use what strength he had to cover the blanket on both of them.

Once that was done, the two of them were fast asleep, as nothing could be heard, but the sound of crashing waves. In time, a new chapter of their lives will begin.

Chapter 14: Apple Family Wedding

View Online

After two weeks on vacation, both Rarity and Silver came back from Las Pegasus. The train had stopped at the station, allowing Silver and Rarity to climb out with their luggage in tow.

“Oh, now that was lovely.” Said Rarity with bliss on her face.

“Maybe next time when we have free time, we can go back there.” Said Silver, “I’d love to save up for our trip.”

“Oh, darling, I couldn’t let you possibly…” said Rarity as she tried to protest.

“Oh, but I insist.” Said Silver, “You were so generous to me for taking me in that day. So, it’s only fair that I do the same for you.”

Rarity couldn’t help but coo and held him close.

Suddenly, they felt a pair of arms wrapping them. They blinked and to their surprise, it was none other than Pinkie Pie.

“Hey guys!!” said Pinkie Pie in excitement.

“Hello, Pinkie.” Said Rarity whilst she rolled her eyes.

“Hey, Pinkie.” Said Silver.

“Glad you two made it back!!” said Pinkie, “We were just setting things up, and Applejack needs help with the dress.”

“Oh right, the wedding.” Said Silver, “Thankfully we still have about four days to get things ready.”

“Indeed.” Said Rarity as she flexed her arms, “Alright then, time to work on the designing charm.”

Suddenly, Silver grabbed her by the hips and pulled her close, surprising her as the two of them looked at one another face to face.

“Not without me you’re not, ‘darling’.” Teased Silver.

Rarity couldn’t help but giggle and said, “But of course not. After all, I need you to help me make a Tuxedo for the groom whilst I work on the bride.”

“But first, we’ll need to take measurements.” Said Silver, “And by measurements I mean I’ll take Bucky and you’ll take Applejack. Why you ask? Because I know how sensitive the females get over there, ahem, extra padding, if you know what I mean.”

Rarity couldn’t help but giggle at him trying to not sounding mean or to insult a lady. “How considerate of you, Silver.”

“Though I hope those two will be able to come over to the Boutique.” Said Silver.

“Leave that to me!!” said Pinkie Pie, who was somehow still there. “Gathering ponies and other creatures is my, specialty!!”

Pinkie suddenly dashed off like a speeding bullet towards Sweet Apple Acres.

“Sometimes I wonder how that girl has a habit of being this filled with energy?” asked Silver.

“Trust me when I say, darling,” said Rarity as she told him about Pinkie, “Sometimes it’s best not to figure out these things. We all tried, and it backfired horribly.”

“Speaking from experience?” asked Silver.

“That, and what poor Twilight went through.” Said Rarity as the two of them walked back to the boutique.

“What happened?” asked Silver as he was curious.

“When Twilight first moved her, she didn’t believe about certain events Pinkie would predict.” said Rarity.

“Like seeing the future?” asked Silver.

“Not really, more like certain accidents would happen, like rain or falling from the sky and such.” Said Rarity.

“Really?” said Silver, “Huh, one of my servants back at my world had the same feeling, except she feels it in her bones. Like a bad feeling and such.”

“Really?” said Rarity as she would be asking this in the future.

“Sure is.” Said Silver, “Anyway, continue.”

“Twilight thought it was ridiculous, so she tried to spy on her three times.” Said Rarity, “The first time she tried to spy on Pinkie, she was suddenly attacked by bees.”

“Bees?!”

“That’s right,” said Rarity, “As it turned out a nearby beehive was damaged and Pinkie predicted it when her nose itches.”

“And the second time?” asked Silver as he was baffled by what happened.

“During the second attempt, Pinkie felt that a door was going to open. Naturally, Twilight didn’t think so, but she fell down the cellar when its doors opened.” Said Rarity, before cringing and said “And she also fell down the stairs.”

“Ouch.” Cringed Silver.

“Not as bad as the third time.” Said Rarity whilst rolling her eyes. “The third time, Pinkie predicted a few things would fall on the sky. Before she knew it, a potted plan, an anvil, a hay cart, and a piano fell on her head.”

Silver’s jaw dropped by what she said. “How?!”

“Turns out a group of Pegasi were moving a few things when two of them dropped a handful of things.” Said Rarity.

“That’s a big coincidence.” Said Silver.

“Indeed.” Said Rarity, “And as it turns out, Derpy used to work there before she worked at the post office and she accidentally let it fell from her hooves with another Pegasus.”

“That would explain a lot.” Said Silver whilst rolling his eyes and remembering how destructive Derpy can get, even if she didn’t mean any of it.

“Now then, that’s enough chat for now, darling.” Said Rarity as she spotted her shop, “We are here.”

“And I see Pinkie kept her word.” Said Silver as he saw both Applejack and Bucky in front of the store.

“Hey, Rares.” Said Applejack as she hugged her Unicorn friend. “Glad to see y’all made it back. How was it?”

“Oh, it was certainly very exciting.” Said Rarity before giggling and blushed, as did Silver.

“But now that we’re here, we can get started.” Said Silver.

“Do we have to, though?” asked Applejack, which was clear that she didn’t want to go through this.

“Come on, AJ.” Said Bucky as he held her close, “You know very well that our big day is coming up, so we gotta look our best. That and Granny insisted that you get going.”

“Yeah, I remember.” Said Applejack whilst rolling her eyes, remembering how Granny told her to go for the fitting.

“Not to worry, darling.” Said Rarity, “I know the outfit I made for you at the Grand Galloping Gala was nice, but I’m sure I can make something equally breathtaking for your special day.”

“Rarity, y’all don’t…” said Applejack before she was cut off before feeling a hand on her flank, which made her blush.

“AJ…” said Bucky before whispering in her ear, making her blush deepen, but then groaned.

“Oh, alright, ah’ll do it.” Said Applejack, “On one condition, though.”

“Such as?” asked Rarity, until Applejack pulled her close and whispered in her ear, causing Rarity to be surprised by this. “Really?”

Applejack nodded whilst blushing a bit.

“Well then,” said Rarity with a smirk, “I’ll grant your request after when we’re done with the fitting. Now come along now.”

The four of them soon entered the shop and about to begin the work/fitting.

**************************************************************************************************

Whilst in one of the fitting rooms, Applejack was spreading her arms and trying her best to hold still, whilst at the same time, Rarity was trying to measure Applejack. Though it was somewhat difficult considering her, ahem, assets. Rarity was busy measuring Applejack,, with the said pony being impatient.

“Rares, how much longer do ah have to be like this?” asked Applejack.

“Oh, be patient Applejack.” Said Rarity whilst she was measuring and writing down at the same time. “One simply cannot rush any measurements. Besides, we do not want you to look indecent do you.”

However, Rarity suddenly smirked and said, “Though I’m sure Bucky won’t mind. Especially with the lingerie I have planned to make for you in case you two want to have some fun again?”

“R-Rarity?!” exclaimed Applejack as she blushed madly at this, as she couldn’t believe Rarity had said something like that.

“Oh, come now, Applejack.” Said Rarity, “Don’t deny it. Why, the last time I saw you, you were practically glowing. The same glow that Twilight had after she and Beau had spent their wild night. And…”

Rarity blushed and said, “Same with me and Silver. I have so many ideas the next time we wish to relieve stress. I might as well try out a few things.”

“Uh, Rarity,” said Applejack whilst feeling both embarrassed and creeped out, “Too much…”

She suddenly squeaked as Applejack felt Rarity’s measuring band wrapped around her breasts and her posterior.

“Why in tarnation are y’all measurin’ my apples?!” exclaimed Applejack.

“Well, I don’t want it to be too tight or too lose,” said Rarity, “It has to be snug and perfect.”

Rarity couldn’t help but smirk and said, “And maybe design something revealing for Bucky?”

Once again, Applejack couldn’t help but blush again at that. Until, “Well…ah was sort of in heat when that happened. And seein that ah haven’t gone to the doctors yet to find out if ah’m…”

“Oh, not to worry, darling.” Said Rarity, “After the wedding, we’ll go there before you go to your honeymoon.”

Applejack sighed and said, “Ah hope Bucky ain’t as embarrassed as ah am.”

**************************************************************************************************

“So, you and Rarity finally did it, huh?” said Bucky in a cheeky tone.

“You know I can prick a needle in your posterior, right?” said Silver as he looked at him with a flexed eyebrow.

“Hey, I figured it would happen sooner or later,” said Bucky. “But then again, at least you’re lucky that your special Somepony’s heat cycle didn’t kick in.”

Silver looked at him shocked.

“Wait,” said Silver, “You mean to tell me, that even though the ponies in this world look human, that would mean that…”

“Even they get heat cycles.” Said Bucky.

“Man, am I glad Rarity didn’t have that.” Said Silver. “Also, I know it’s gonna be a stupid question to ask, how’s Spike?”

“Still depressed.” Said Bucky, “Honestly, he needs to realize that Rarity is out of his league, not to mention the thing between him and her is never going to happen.”

“Hey now, none of that,” said Silver after he was finished measuring and wrote them down. “Your wedding is in four days, and I’m sure that Applejack is just as worried and excited at the same time.”

“Or in this case, complain about what outfits to wear, since she’s not in the mood for anything fancy.” Said Bucky. Then he blushed again and said, “Then again, I’d probably play this out in a fantasy of sorts.”

Silver snickered at that, and said, “Oh I’m sure she would. But still, you and Applejack make a great couple.”

“Thanks,” said Bucky, “I think you and Rarity are too.”

After finishing writing them down, Silver placed his written measurements down and said, “Alright, Rarity and I will get started, and they’ll be ready by tomorrow.”

“Thanks, Silver.” Said Bucky as he stepped off where he was standing in order to be measured. “Though now I’m very curious what the dress would look like once it’s time.”

“I think she’ll be great, but you’ll have to wait until your big day.” Said Silver, until he smirked and said, “And who knows, maybe Rarity will also have some lingerie designed for her for your special night.”

Bucky blushed madly and exclaimed, “Why the heck would you say that?!”

“Trust me when I say,” said Silver, “Rarity has a habit of wanting to design something special in order for them to enjoy their special fun night. She did it for Twilight and Beau.”

“But isn’t she currently pregnant now?” asked Bucky.

“She is,” said Silver, “But I’m talking about after the baby is born. And then they can have some fun whilst trying to relieve some stress.”

“But wouldn’t they…?” asked Bucky before being cut off.

“Oh, Twilight knows a spell that can keep one from being pregnant whilst they have some fun at the same time.” Said Silver.

“Huh, good to know.” Said Bucky before shaking Silver’s hand. “Well, we’d better get going.”

“Thanks,” said Silver, “And I hope the baby will be too.”

Bucky stopped and looked at Silver shocked.

“Three months if I’m not mistaken.” Said Silver, which shocked Bucky even more. With Silver winking and said, “I can tell.”

**************************************************************************************************

A few days had went by and the big day had finally arrived. Every Apple family member arrived, whilst Twilight and her friends sat up front at the chairs, with Pinkie being the obvious pony that’s really excited.

Back inside Applejack’s room, the country girl was looking at herself in the mirror, wearing her white wedding dress that have red trims and green frills.

She was greatly nervous as this was now the next big step for her.

“Y’all alright there?”

Applejack turned around and was surprised to see Granny Smith standing at the door whilst smiling at her.

“Er, well…” began Applejack. Only for the latter to sigh and come clean. “Ah’m just greatly nervous, is all.”

“Ah understand.” Said Granny, “Ah was nervous too on mah weddin’ day.”

Granny then sighed and muttered, “Wish yer parents had a proper one.”

“What?” said a confused Applejack.

“Nothin’ dearie.” Said Applejack. “Ah was nervous too, but we were able to make it work. Though it was a shame he weren’t around anymore when yer dad was born.”

“Ah just wish mah and pa were here too.” Said Applejack. “Ah don’t like the idea of goin’ out there without them, well, bein’ there.”

“Oh, Applejack,” said Granny Smith as she walked over and placed her hand on her granddaughter’s shoulder, “Ah’m sure that they’d want you to be happy. They don’t want y’all to mope, be sad, be afraid, or skip out on yer own weddin’ day. Yer pa proposed to yer mother long ago because he didn’t want to lose her. Love is one of the most precious things in life. And it’s clear as day Bucky fell fer ya.”

“Though…ah fell for him since he saved Apple Bloom.” Said Applejack whilst blushing.

“And he fell fer ya the same way.” Said Granny Smith. “And y’all have kept yer relationship strong after that. Although…”

“What?” said Applejack.

Granny Smith couldn’t help but chuckle and said, “Y’all sealed the deal with yer relationship when yer heat kicked in.”

Applejack blushed madly at this, and said, “Ah…ah was a bit embarrassed about it. But…ah’m glad he, well…”

“And now y’all will gain a little one soon.” Said Granny Smith. “And one day, ah might be lucky enough to meet my Great-grand foal. Why, mah ma would’ve been tickled pink if she was able to meet ya. But then again, we lived a long time and ah waited too late until ah brought Bright Mac into this world.”

Granny looked at Applejack and said, “And one day, yer gonna have a little one of yer own. And though y’all are responsible around the farm and helpin’ folks whilst protecting Equestria at the same time, y’all will have an even greater challenge ahead of ya…the responsibility of parenthood.”

“And ah’m greatly nervous raisin’ our little one,” said Applejack, “Ah’m just worried that myself and Bucky won’t be around to raise them.”

“Now don’t go all thinkin about that,” said Granny Smith sternly, then smiled and said, “Y’all have a weddin’ to go to. And after that, we’ll figure things out together. And it might come as a surprise to ya, but Bucky feels the same way.”

Applejack looked at Granny Smith surprised.

“We talked earlier.” Said Granny Smith.

Granny Smith walked towards the window, with Applejack following suit as she wondered what Granny was thinking. She looked outside of the window and saw Bucky waiting there. But at the same time, she could see just how crazy nervous he really is.

“When we got up this mornin’ and everypony was gettin’ ready,” said Applejack, “He talked to me earlier and said he was greatly worried. He said that he was worried that he might mess up both yer relationships. Even he was worried if both you and Bucky weren’t around to be there for yer child…”

“Apple Slice.” Responded Applejack, which caused Granny to look at her. “The baby’s name is Apple Slice, and it’s a colt.”

Granny Smith chuckled and said, “Had the name dream, did ya?”

“Ah did.” Said Applejack.

“Anyway,” said Granny Smith, “Bucky was also mighty worried for the future. And he was afraid he was gonna end up like both his parents, the way they treated him. Cause it might shock ya now…but he’s forgotten what his parents looked like, even his own sister.”

Applejack looked at Granny Smith in shock and surprise.

“He ain’t remember them yelling, he ain’t remember them smiling, he ain’t even remembered what they looked like.” Said Granny Smith in sympathy. “He’s even forgotten his sister, and the picture don’t help much, either. Now he’s afraid that if one day the two of you enter parenthood, he might end up like his pappy and Apple Slice would end up like he did. He’s afraid to fail us. Fail him. And fail you.”

Applejack then looked at Bucky in shock, for she had no idea he felt that way ever since the day they found out she was pregnant and that they were getting married.

“Ah…ah had no idea.” Said Applejack.

“Maybe y’all aren’t alone in that department then ya think.” Said Granny Smith. “Now come on then, we got a weddin’ to prepare.”

After Granny Smith left, Applejack looked at herself in the mirror one more time, then at Bucky, who was waiting outside. She didn’t realize that he felt that way too. But then she placed her hands against her chest. No…they won’t end up the same fate as both their parents. They’ll make sure that Apple Slice grows up to have a normal life, just like anyone else. Then she ended up smiling as she was about to take the next step in her life. Both their lives.

**************************************************************************************************

Right outside, Bucky was all nervous, then muttered, “I wonder if Applejack’s parents also felt this way.”

“Oh, quite the opposite.”

Bucky looked to his right and saw a mare with a bowtie and glasses and grey hair, but also had an authority look.

“Hey, uh, Mayor Mare, correct? Ponyville’s mayor?” asked Bucky.

“That’s right.” Said Mayor Mare, then playfully said, “Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten about me already, considering we met before when you asked me to help officiate the wedding, especially delivering most of the apple products to us.”

“Er, sorry.” Said Bucky, “I’m…still trying to get a feel for most of the population, considering I haven’t had a chance to tour around Ponyville ever since I got here.”

“Understandable.” Said Mayor Mare, “And I understand how hard it was for you to stay here.”

“I know.” Said Bucky, before holding his shoulder, gaining his attention.

“But then you went above and beyond to save Apple Bloom,” said the Mayor, “And because of that, the Apple Family was very grateful for what you did for her. And how Applejack fell head over heels for you, especially since you asked her out. And now here you are, getting married and with the two of you expecting a child. And given from what she told me about you, you’re going to me a great parent, as well as a citizen of Ponyville and a member of the Apple Family.”

Bucky couldn’t help but smile and said, “Thanks Mayor Mare.”

Suddenly, the music began to play. Bucky knew exactly what that meant. He turned around and there he saw Applejack, walking down towards Bucky where he was standing. Soon enough, the two of them were standing side by side as Mayor Mare was now officiating their wedding altogether.

Mayor Mare was talking about Bucky and Applejack’s union, with Applejack nervously looking at the Apple Family. Though from the looks on their faces, all of them have no problem with it. She looked back at Bucky, who then looked at her. He couldn’t help but smile, to which Applejack returned. The two of them slowly began to hold hands as the Mayor continued.

Soon enough, the wedding bands were given to one another as they were now one step closer to their marriage. After it was done, both Bucky and Applejack had exchanged their vows.

“I know pronounce you, husband and wife.” Said Mayor Mare.

Applejack ended up pouncing on Bucky as she wrapped her arms around him, with her lips placed on his, with Bucky returning it, to which everyone began to cheer at their happy union, whilst also clapping their hands at the same time.

*********************************************************************************************

The celebrations went underway as everyone began to dance and enjoy the food all around them, with Pinkie Pie going back and forth, to make sure that everything is going great. They also had to try to keep Rainbow away from the Apple Cider, cause Bucky knew that she would go stir crazy around them, given what Applejack had told him.

Twilight was talking with Granny Smith in order to know how the rest of the Apple Family were doing, whilst Apples like Braeburn and a few others were talking to Beau, considering that he was the first human to arrive in Ponyville and is married to Twilight, the Princess of Friendship.

Silver was staying close to Rarity when he wanted to make sure that she would be in good company, considering he knows that sometimes she’s not comfortable with this. Fluttershy was, as usual, being shy and not comfortable with such a large crowd around her.

At the same time, Applejack looked at the stage and had an idea. She smirked and held onto Bucky’s hand, surprising him as he looked at her.

“Come on, partner.” Said Applejack, “Why don’t we do something very different?”

The two of them ended up going up to the stage, where the musicians were already getting things together, which surprised them as Applejack walked up to the stage with her newly wedded husband. The two of them were on stage as the band began to play. Both Applejack and Bucky began to sing.

https://youtu.be/Iyj7XgDQWcg?si=y29IstW_ll1jG3JH

After the song, everyone cheered for the newly wedded couple whilst everyone cheered. Afterwards they climbed down, with Granny Smith hugging the two of them.

“Yer ma and pa would be so proud of you.” Said Granny Smith.

The two of them hugged Granny Smith with smiles on their faces. One thing’s for sure; a new chapter begins in their lives.

Chapter 15: New Residence and Bedazzled wedding

View Online

It had been about a week since Bucky and Applejack’s wedding, and things have been pretty quiet recently. Even though Applejack protested the idea of going away, Granny assured her that Big Mac and Apple Bloom will handle things, with the girls volunteering to help every now and then. At the moment, Fluttershy was busy tending to her animal friends, making sure that all of them are well fed.

“Alright then, my little friends.” Said Fluttershy as she had just finished feeding the chipmunks and squirrels. “Thank you for your patience. And now that we’re done…”

She then suddenly heard something and looked behind her. To her shock, it was a bright light, coming from her tree in front of her house. She yelped a bit from what she was seeing.

“M-maybe I should…” said Fluttershy, before Angel kicked her, and pointed at her to check it out.

She slowly went to her house and to look around the corner. When she arrived, and took a peak, she saw something, or in this case, someone, underneath her tree. She could tell that it was a human because of the skin.

“Huh?” wondered Fluttershy out loud, “Who could that be? It can’t be Beau, Bucky, or Silver.”

Fluttershy cautiously approached the human. But as she approached the human, she was able to get a good look at him.

He was indeed a human, but he had light brown, shaggy, and messy hair, whilst he also has a moderately healthy build, but was also thin. She was able to lift his eyelid a bit and noticed they were hazel green. And from his height, he had to be at least 5’9 feet tall. He was also wearing a lime green long-sleeved hoodie and jeans with sneakers.

However, what caught her attention was the Saint Bernard that was resting on his lap, who also appear to be unconscious of the sorts.

Just as she was about to pet the Saint Bernard, the human grunted, causing her to yelp and hide in the tree, whilst also looking down at the same time. He was slowly waking up and placed his hand on his forehead, but he also looked at his dog and noticed that he was still asleep. But he grunted a bit as he felt like he had a headache.

Being curious, Fluttershy flew down as she wanted to make sure that he was okay. This gained his attention as he was surprised to see her.

“Oh my, are…are you okay?” asked Fluttershy. The moment she landed beside him.

The human looked as if he was close into freaking out, but Fluttershy sat down next to him and gently placed her hand on his forehead, whilst she used her other to scratch the dog behind the ear, which somehow got the dog stirring. It woke up and panted a bit whilst it looked…happy?

She gently tried to help the human up, but he for some reason felt dizzy. He nearly fell down, but she was able to catch him.

“Are you okay?” asked Fluttershy in concern.

“Yeah, I’m good.” Said the human.

Suddenly, the dog pounced on Fluttershy and licked her face a few times, making her giggle whilst stroking the dog’s droopy face.

The human couldn’t help but chuckle and said, “Well, from what I can tell, I’d say Trusty has taken a liking to you. I’ll tell you, he’s like the kind of dog you can depend on when you need someone to cheer you up like a true friend. Isn’t that right, Trusty?”

Trusty then barked by the human’s question. Did the dog, understand him?

“Really?” asked Fluttershy, “W-Well, he sure was trained well. Are you his master?”

“Well, I don’t really like being referred as his, ‘master’. Trusty and I share a bond of mutual respect.”

“I see,” said Fluttershy, “Well anyway, I’m Fluttershy. I’m an animal caretaker for many different species of animals when they’re hurt or if they get sick.”

“Nice to meet you, Fluttershy.” Said the human as he shook her hand, “I’m George Newton.”

George began to feel that silky and furry feeling from Fluttershy’s palms. In his opinion, it felt like shaking hands with an angel. However, he realized that he was holding her hand for too long, and noticed the confused and blushing face, allowing him to let it go.

“Uh, sorry about that.” Said George.

“I-it’s okay. It was an honest mistake.” Stuttered Fluttershy before she giggled. However, she noticed the sun was slowly setting. “Well, it’s getting late. If you want, I can set up the couch in my living room for you. I already know that you’re not from around here.”

“H-how’d you know that?” asked George.

“It’s understandable that you’d ask such a thing. But like I said before, it’s getting late. I’ll gladly tell you in the morning. If you want, you can stay at my cottage.”

“As long as Trusty comes along with me, I’m okay with it.” Said Genus as Trusty was next to him, “The poor pup can’t stand having to sleep outdoors.”

“Well of course,” said Fluttershy as she stood on her knees, “I’d never let such a cute little bundle of joy sleep out in the cold grounds outside.”

Fluttershy scratched the back of Trusty’s ear, making him bark happily, which George couldn’t help but chuckle and said, “Thanks Fluttershy.”

After wrapping up their conversation, Fluttershy brought George inside. Naturally the animals in there were curious of the new visitor, however, Angel simply glared at the human, which confused George.

“What’s his problem?” asked George, causing Fluttershy to notice.

“Oh, that’s my friend Angel,” said Fluttershy, “Don’t mind him, he’s always like that.”

“I can’t imagine why.” Said George.

George walked over to the couch and sat down. However, whilst you were waiting for Fluttershy, your attention was caught by a couple of rabbits, who looked at him quizzically. George couldn’t help but smile and chose to try and interact with the said rabbits.

“Hey there,” said George as he got off the couch and sat on the ground in order for him to be closer, “My name is George Newton. Nice to meet you.”

The bunnies began to translate to one another in their language, then to George, who they nodded to whilst acknowledging him as a friend. George then carefully reached out to them in order to pet them, which some were cautious, until one of them sniffed George’s hand, allowing the said rabbit to come closer. George ended up gently scratching the rabbit underneath the chin and the side of its little head, causing it to enjoy it, as did the bunny who also wanted it. Soon enough, most of the bunnies covered him as they were all enjoying getting petted.

However, he suddenly felt something on his right shoulder, and noticed there were two different types of birds, which he couldn’t help but admire, especially how pretty they looked.

“Wow, what cute little birds you are.” Said George.

The birds chirped happily and also nuzzled against him, which surprised George. He never expected them to understand him. Then again, given what he’s seen, the animals somehow really like Fluttershy. However, George suddenly felt a shadowy figure near him, causing him to slowly turn around and look up. And to his shock, it was a bear. An actual bear. But this one didn’t appear to be hostile. And the bear was…smiling?

“Oh, uh, hi.” Said George whilst feeling nervous. “My name is George Newton, nice to meet you.”

Harry then hugged George tightly, making him grunt a bit as he felt like someone was squeezing the life out of him.

“Wow, being hugged by a bear.” Said George to himself, “That’s something I can add on my list of crazy things I did.”

“Oh my.”

George slightly turned around and saw Fluttershy, who bore a surprised look as she saw Harry hugging George, whilst the animals were nuzzling near him.

“I’ve never seen the animals act like that before.” Said Fluttershy. “Were you always good with pets?”

“A little.” Said George after Harry put him down, whilst George scratched behind Harry’s ear, which made the bear groan in enjoyment whilst he said, “After I graduated from school, I took a job at an animal shelter. Doesn’t pay much, but I love to look after animals. And sometimes save them. Like onetime, I rescued a dalmatian and her fifteen recently born puppies. They were discarded and had nowhere to go. Though the mother was a bit hostile towards me, I was able to gain her trust and was able to save them.”

“Oh my, how noble of you.” Said Fluttershy in admiration.

“What can I say, I just can’t stand to see animals being discarded like they were nothing.” Said George.

“Anyway,” said Fluttershy as she remembered why she came back down the stairs, “I was able to get a couple of blankets and a pillow.”

“Thanks again for letting me bunk here, Fluttershy.” Said George Newton, “I don’t know what I’d do if you hadn’t taken me in.”

“Please get some rest,” said Fluttershy, “You must have had a rough night tonight. If you need anything, just let me know.”

Fluttershy soon went back to her room, with George watching. He couldn’t help but smile as she really was an angel for taking him in. That was, until he heard a growl, and noticed a scowl from Angel Bunny.

“What?” said a confused George.

Angel Bunny merely grunted and hopped away, with George even more confused.

“I’m not even gonna question it.” Said George to himself whilst he was getting himself settled on the couch.

Afterwards, he felt himself getting drowsy and drifted off to sleep.

*************************************************************************************************

The morning sun soon arose, and George was slowly waking up. Whilst he was sleeping peacefully. At the same time, Fluttershy came down and saw he was still sleeping, which she couldn’t help but giggle at the sight. However, she suddenly noticed someone next to him. Someone…with a bit of a chaotic personality. George turns around facing the other way with a smile on his face. Then he opened his eyes slowly and saw…

The Lord of Chaos himself, Discord, snoring with a sleeping hat on his head.

George screamed himself awake as he was scared out of his mind, with Discord also waking up and doing the same, until George slapped Discord in the face, making the Lord of Chaos grunt at the same time.

“Ow!!” said Discord whilst rubbing his nose, “Now that was very rude.”

“I’ll tell you what’s rude,” said George, before yelling “Invading my personal space whilst I’m trying to sleep!!”

Fluttershy instantly appeared and kept the two separated.

“Please, calm down!!” said Fluttershy as she kept the two of them separated. Fluttershy cleared her throat and spoke to the two of them. “George. Meet Discord, a friend I made a while back named Discord.”

“Discord?” said George as he looked at Discord. Suddenly he hummed and said, “As in a being related to Chaos? A Draconequus, if I’m not mistaken.”

This surprised both Fluttershy and Discord, before looking at one another, then back to George.

“You know what I am?” asked Discord.

“Ancient mythology happens to be a minor of mine whilst doing a major in animal studies, namely taking care of them.” Said George, “In my world, there are even mentions of Pegasus and Unicorn, but they were also labeled myths and urban legends.”

“Well, I can assure you, I am no myth.” Said Discord whilst he looked like he made an appearance of Zeus, before turning back to wearing what appeared to be a scientist coat, “And I must say, humans are also considered a myth, but one of Princess Twiggles;’ friends also happen to have a minor in humans. When she met one, she was quite ecstatic.”

“Wait, there are more humans?” asked George.

“Oh yes, there is.” Said Fluttershy, “Three of them, well in this case four, with you here. Two of them are married to my friends and one is currently dating a human too.”

“Really?” said George as he still kept on being surprised.

“Oh of course. And it’s been quite interesting.” Said Discord, before going over to him. “Tell me, how did you exactly end up here? The first human came here after he drowned, the second one died after being run over after saving a child, and one died in what one would call the flames of glory.”

“Well,” said George as he really didn’t want to blame Trusty, but said, “One day after I got home, I was starting to relax on the couch and Trusty was busy getting comfortable. However, I suddenly felt sick, weak, and dizzy, even Trusty didn’t feel well. Turns out that Trusty accidentally turned on a gas tank that poisoned the entire room, killing the both of us in the process.”

Fluttershy gasped at that, with Discord also surprised at that. “Oh my, so your dog killed the two of you?”

“Not on purpose,” said George, “He just really wanted a treat, which wasn’t his fault, considering I didn’t train him enough to wait until I could get home from the shelter job.”

Trusty whined a bit as he felt guilty for what he did, with George petting him. “It’s okay Trusty, I know you didn’t mean it, it was all an accident. It could happen to anyone, not just you. So, no hard feelings.”

Trusty let out a bark and licked George’s face, which caused the latter to chuckle at that. Fluttershy also giggled at that.

“How about I make us some breakfast before starting the day?” said Fluttershy, “There’s a lot of things to do today.”

“There sure is,” said Discord, “And I hope we’re still on for tea.”

“We are Discord, I haven’t forgotten.” Said Fluttershy.

“Wait, you two have tea?” asked George.

“We do.” Said Discord as he looked at a watch on his wrist that appeared from out of nowhere. “Oh, I’d better get going. Some chaos to do. And as for you, uh, Newt, I look forward into knowing you.”

After he disappeared, George groaned and said, “It’s Newton, like Isaac Newton. Ugh, why do people always keep making fun of my last name?”

“Sorry about that, Discord is just being Discord.” Said Fluttershy as she was gathering a few things.

“Mind if I help out there?” asked George, “You know, to give you a helping hand?”

“Oh, um…yes, that would be nice.” Said Fluttershy as she felt a bit nervous, but liked him to help out.

Soon enough, George and Fluttershy had made breakfast together, and also fed the animals, as well as Trusty, whom was very excited for early breakfast. Which was proven when he stuffed his face inside of his new bowl.

After breakfast, George volunteered to wash the dishes, which she blushed at his helpfulness. After he was done, he dried the dishes and placed it away.

“Thanks again for breakfast Fluttershy,” said George, then stood on his knees to look at Trusty right in the eyes. “And did you enjoy your breakfast too, Trusty?”

Suddenly, Trusty rushed on over and tackled George over by jumping on top of him.

“Ooof, easy, boy!! Down!!” exclaimed George whilst Trusty kept sniffing and licking George’s face in excitement.

“Oh my,” said Fluttershy as she was a little worried, “Does he always jump on you like that?”

“Yeah, he’s a big ball of energy,” chuckled George as he finally managed to get Trusty off of him.

“Now then, whilst I prepare breakfast,” said Fluttershy, “Why don’t you go wash up in the bathroom. It’s the door on the right side of the kitchen.”

“Great, thanks Flutters.” Said George.

As George walked, he saw Angel Bunny scowling at him whilst crossing his arms.

“What are you looking at?” said George after walking by.

However, unknown to George, Fluttershy was slightly blushing by the nickname he said. Usually her friends call her that, but from someone else.

“O-oh my.” Said Fluttershy as she couldn’t find the words.

************************************************************************************************

Whilst George was busy showering, he was thinking about Fluttershy.

“Okay, I have to admit, Fluttershy is cute.” Said George to himself, but to make sure no one heard him, “She’s also good at cooking, though I don’t mind helping her. And those eyes. So beautiful, starry, and in the color of teal. I could just…”

George slapped himself silly, trying to clear those types of thoughts from his head.

“What the heck am I thinking?!” said George in a panic, “We just met and besides, how can I be in love with a horse?!”

He stopped himself and thought, “Then again, she still walks and talks similar to a human, minus her horse like features…and the wings…”

George groaned a bit, and said, “I really need to stop doing that.”

After George was done, and fully dressed, he saw Fluttershy had set up two plates for the both of them. She saw George coming down and smiled, whilst at the same time patted the chair next to hers in order for him to sit down. He sat down next to her and joined her for breakfast.

“You know,” said Fluttershy with a small blush, “I’m still curious.”

“Oh?” said George as he looked at her, “About what?”

“Why…” said Fluttershy. Though she still kept her blush, she was still a bit nervous at the same time, “Why did you call me ‘Flutters’, earlier? We’ve only met yesterday and you’re already giving me my own nickname.”

Now it was George’s turn to blush, which in turn made him rub the back of his head in embarrassment.

“Yeah, sorry about that.” Said George, “I guess it just slipped out of me since I couldn’t help how cute you were. Sorry if I sounded like I was flirting. If you don’t like it then, I won’t do it ever again.”

“Oh no,” said Fluttershy as she reassured him whilst giving a gentle rub on the back with her hand, “It’s okay. My friend Derpy always calls me that and I’m okay with it. I don’t see any reason why you shouldn’t call me by that nickname. You’re my friend, just as much as the other girls.”

“Aw, thanks Flutters.” Said George, feeling comfortable.

“You’re welcome,” said Fluttershy, “Though I’m sure you also have your own questions.”

“I do actually,” said George as he gently placed his fork down, “First of, how did you know that I wasn’t from around here?”

“Well,” said Fluttershy as she began to think, “three of my best friends are actually involved in a romantic relationship with their human lovers.”

This surprised George, with Fluttershy saying, “You’re probably the fourth human to arrive in Equestria.”

“Equestria?” asked George, “Is that the name of this place?”

“There’ll be more to explain when we go into our town.” Said Fluttershy, “For now, it’d be best if we finish our breakfast first before it gets cold.”

“Alright then,” said George whilst agreeing with her, “And if you want, I can do the dishes.”

“Really?” asked Fluttershy.

“Well of course,” said George, “I’m not gonna freeload you or anything, it just won’t feel right.”

“Oh, um, thank you.” Said Fluttershy whilst feeling flattered at the same time.

*****************************************************************************************************

After breakfast, and true to his word, George doing the dishes, Fluttershy and George decided to go to town.

However, you weren’t alone, for as the two of you walked through the town, Trusty was running around barking and was very excited, for this is the very first time he entered another town, and would like to now the environment. This however, startled many when they see the dog running around. But when they saw Fluttershy coming to town, they realized it must be another animal she brought in, which they decided to let that slide.

“Goodness,” said Fluttershy after a giggle, “You’re right, he really is a ball of energy.”

“Told you so.” Said George. Then looked at Trusty and said aloud, “Trusty!! Easy there, boy!! Wait for us first!!”

Trusty ran back to the two and ran around in circles, which in turn, Fluttershy couldn’t help but giggle, for it just looked adorable.

“So where are we going?” asked George.

“We’re going over to a friend of mine,” said Fluttershy, “She owns Carousel Boutique, one of the few places to sell fashionable clothes. She also opened a branch in Canterlot a while back.”

“Canterlot?” asked George.

“Oh, it’s the capitol of Equestria, and home to Princess Celestia and her sister, Princess Luna.”

“Oh, I see.” Said George, then asked, “Why are we going there? Is there something important?”

“Oh, it is.” Said Fluttershy. “I noticed and realized that since you came here, you don’t have any other clothes to wear.”

George realized this and looked down on himself, realizing that Fluttershy does have a point. Seeing that he’s new to the world, he would need some new clothes, otherwise he’d wear the same thing, and that sent a few shivers to his spine.

“I will admit,” said George whilst he looked around, “This place looks amazing. So small, but also very lively and unique. And seeing different ponies around too.”

“Mhmm.” Said Fluttershy, agreeing with him. “Ponyville may be a small town, but it is very lively and a place to call home.”

George looked at the building ahead, whilst pointing at it ahead and asked, “Is that the building up ahead?”

“It sure is.” Said Fluttershy.

“She must be very successful.” Said George.

“It is, thanks to us, we were able to help her whenever she’s in trouble.” Said Fluttershy.

Soon enough, the two of them stopped at the front door. George decided to knock, cause he didn’t know if anyone was home and needed to be loud just to be sure. After he knocked, he heard someone calling inside.

“I’m coming, I’m coming!!” said a voice inside.

When the door opened, it revealed to be another human, named Jim Silver, or Silver to his friends, and Rarity’s boyfriend.

“Oh, Fluttershy, what a surprise.” Said Silver as he opened the door. Then he noticed George standing next to her, causing him to chuckle and cross his arms at the same time. “And I see Equestria has another human.”

“Hi,” said George, “I’m George Newton.”

“Jim Silver, but everyone calls me Silver.” Said Silver after he shook George’s hand.

“So, are you the owner’s boyfriend?” asked George.

“Soon to be husband,” said Silver, “Our wedding’s in about a week.”

“And we’ve also been preparing for when the time comes.” Said Fluttershy.

“Then I look forward to it.” Said George.

Soon enough, the three of them were inside, with both George and Fluttershy taking their seats.

“Please wait right here in the living room, Rarity is just finishing getting dressed, she’ll be down shortly.”

Silver soon left upstairs to see how Rarity is doing. Whilst they wait, George decided to pass the time by asking Fluttershy a few questions.

“So Fluttershy, if I may ask, what made you want to look after animals.” Asked George.

“Well, it started back when I was a filly.” Said Fluttershy. “One day when my friend Rainbow wanted to defend me, I fell from the clouds and landed near where the critters were. I was actually amazed to see them as I’ve never seen so many animals. Then one day, a loud explosion came and scared the animals. I went over to reassure them that everything would be okay. From then I gained my Cutie Mark in looking after animal critters by showing them kindness. And once I was old enough to live in a place of my own, I chose to live at the outskirts of town and near the forest, where I would have the free space to look after the animals there.”

“Wow, really?” said George.

“That’s right,” said Fluttershy, “I took in many animals who wished to live with me there, even Harry wanted to live in my home.”

“I hope he doesn’t freeload.” Said George.

“Oh, not at all.” Said Fluttershy, “Harry is well behaved and he’s also very responsible. He can even be a real sweetheart.”

“I could see that.” Said George as he thought about how Harry was hugging him, “Though I was surprised to be hugged by a bear. That’s one thing to add of my list of crazy things I did.”

Fluttershy couldn’t help but giggle at that, until they heard Silver coming back down, with Rarity in tow.

“Fluttershy, darling, good to see you.” Said Rarity, before noticing George. “Oh, and who is this?”

“Hello there,” said George whilst shaking Rarity’s hand, “my name is George Newton.”

“Such a pleasure, darling.” Said Rarity, “I’m Rarity, or very soon, Mrs. Rarity.”

She couldn’t help but giggle and said, “And as you can tell, I will be shortly marrying Silver, my husband to be.”

“Congratulations on the both of you,” said George, “And the reason why we’re here is…well…”

“George is in need of some new clothes.” Said Fluttershy, “The clothing he wears is his only one.”

“Oh, but of course, darling.” Said Rarity, knowing now why those two had arrived. “Right this way, please. I’ll need to take a few measurements first.”

**************************************************************************************************

It took a while, but Rarity was able to get George’s measurements, and reassures that he’ll receive it if no orders come up. And in the meantime, Silver was more than happy to lend George some clothes. Though he declined, Silver didn’t mind.

After they had finished going through Ponyville, and after meeting the rest of her friends, both George and Fluttershy got back to the cottage.

“If it’s alright, I’ll make us some tea.” Said George.

“Oh, are you sure?” asked Fluttershy.

“Of course,” said George, “Maybe whilst the water is boiling, I can give you a hand with the critters.”

“Oh, thank you.” Said Fluttershy, “I’d be more than happy to take your offer.”

True to his word, whilst the water was boiling, George helped Fluttershy feed the critters to make sure that all of them are well fed, same with the chickens near Fluttershy’s cottage. Once that was done, the water was finished boiling, allowing you to make some tea for her and set the table, to which she appreciated.

As the two of them enjoyed Tea, Trusty jumped next to George, allowing him to scratch behind Trusty’s ears, which he enjoyed, making the dog jump and place his front paws on his side and licked his face, which caused Fluttershy to giggle at the sight.

“He really like you, doesn’t he?” asked Fluttershy.

“He’s been my best pal for two years ever since I graduated from high school. It’s like I got a second chance to raise a dog again.”

“Oh,” said Fluttershy as she was curious about something, “You mean you had another dog before Trusty?”

“Yeah,” said George as he suddenly felt disheartened, remembering something, which gained her attention whilst he said, “I got my first dog a long time ago when I was a kid.”

“Can…can you tell me?” asked Fluttershy out of caution.

“I’ll try. But…it’s not gonna end well.” Said George before taking a breath and telling her.

When he was six, George’s parents adopted a Pitbull and named it Butcher. They found him as a stray living in a cardboard box. After they treated him for his fleas and rabies, he soon became George’s first best friend. They did everything together, like best friends would do. Fluttershy found it adorable, with George saying he was very friendly to his grandparents, his parents, as well as other animals. The only thing he hated was when George was getting bullied by this one kid, who thought he was cool. And thanks to Butcher, the kid never bother him again.

But like many dogs, Butcher’s time was running out. One day, whilst he was a freshman in high school, Butcher was slowly getting less active and one day got really sick. They quickly took him to the vet, and she did everything she could, but it had been time to put Butcher to sleep.

George clenched his hands into fists as he kept thinking about it whilst tears were falling down. With Trusty letting out a whine as he could sense his tension. He went over and placed his head on George’s lap, to which George responded by petting him. George told Fluttershy the last bit of Butcher’s story.

“Butcher looked at me with those dying eyes of his like he was smiling at me.” Said George, “He used the last of his strength to lift his paw up and I shook it. It was like he was trying to say, ‘thank you’. I wasn’t sure if he could hear me or not, but the last thing I told him was, ‘goodbye butcher, I love you, boy’, and I lost him that day ever since.”

George chocked a sob whilst burying his face in the palm of his hand. You felt a hug, which was Fluttershy, who hugged him warmly in her arms. She also felt tears flowing out of her eyes.

“I’m sorry you lost your friend.” Said Fluttershy, trying to control her own sobbing, “I know all too well what it’s like to see an animal about to pass away when their time has come. But I do know your friend wouldn’t want you to give into despair just because he’s in dog heaven. He’d want you to move on and spread your love and happiness everywhere, just like you did when he first came into your life. And you did so when you adopted Trusty. You brought another dog into your life and gave the dear a chance to experience what it’s like to be part of the family out of the love and kindness in your heart.”

Trusty whined a bit of how sad George became. George petted Trusty, showing appreciation for being there. Once he calmed down, he broke free from his hug with Fluttershy and smiled at her.

“You’re right, Fluttershy. Thanks.” Said George, “And I’m glad I have Trusty with me. He’s still a pup to me. I got him after my high school graduation ceremony two years ago. He was only a 4-month-old bundle of joy when I first met him.”

Trusty gave out two happy barks and started panting with a smile. George then thought of something and looked at Fluttershy.

“You know Fluttershy, I was wondering.” Asked George.

“What is it?” asked Fluttershy.

“Do you…” said George as he had a hard time asking her, “Do you think maybe you can teach me how to care for the animals here? I know I worked at a shelter, but this world’s animals are new to me. And like you said, I want to be able to spread my love, happiness, and kindness everywhere.”

Fluttershy was surprised by what George was asking.

“Are you sure?” asked Fluttershy, “There’s so many animals I look after, including ones that aren’t exactly considered to be domestic. Are you sure, you want to do this?”

“Positive.” Said George as he held her hands, which surprised her, “So…will you please teach me everything you know about caring for the animals?”

Fluttershy was a bit hesitant, as she didn’t want him to get hurt. But seeing him determined, she gave out a sigh and looked back at him.

“Alright then,” said Fluttershy, “If you’re so confident, then I’d be honored.”

George gave Fluttershy a hug, making her yelp at the same time.

“Thank you…Flutters.” Said George.

Fluttershy couldn’t help but blush again and returned his hug with her own.

*************************************************************************************************

A week had passed since George asked Fluttershy to help teach him how to take care of this world’s animals, and that George was getting along with Harry the Bear. The only one who had trouble was Angel Bunny, considering he was jealous when Fluttershy was around him.

However, right now, it will have to wait, for right now, both of them are getting ready for a wedding, which was none other than Silver and Rarity’s wedding.

George was busy getting his tux ready, thanks to Silver for providing him one.

“You know, this’ll be the first time I’ll go to a wedding.” Said George. “I just hope things will go well.”

That’s when Fluttershy came over, wearing a beautiful dress.

“Whoa, nice dress there.” Said George.

“Oh, um, thank you.” Said Fluttershy timidly. She then looked at the time and said, “Oh dear, I hope we’re not late.”

“I’m sure we’ll know when we’ll get there.” Said George.

The two of them soon left to attend the wedding. They saw many of the guests waiting for them. George saw Beau and Bucky talking to Silver.

“Why don’t you go check on Rarity with the rest of the girls.” Said George, “I’m sure they’d also look forward to the wedding.”

“Alright, I’ll see you in a moment.” Said Fluttershy before going over to Rarity’s house.

George walks over to the guys, gaining their attention.

“Hey, glad to see you made it.” Said Beau.

“You kidding, wouldn’t miss it.” Said George. Then he looked at Silver and asked, “You nervous?”

“Wildly.” Said Silver, with them chuckling. “Rarity is also nervous; I mean it’s the first time she’ll get married.”

“Yeah, all those times she complained about wanting to find her prince charming and now she finally has it.” Said Bucky.

“Still,” said George as he looks at the house, “I just hope Rarity isn’t too nervous. It can really go straight to her head.”

“Oh, I’m sure she’s fine.” Said Bucky. Then Beau and Silver looked at him with a flexed eyebrow, which he noticed. “Or…”

*************************************************************************************************

“IT’S TOO MUCH PRESSURE!!” exclaimed Rarity whilst she was panicking.

All and all, Rarity was not okay. For she was a crying mess and her mascara was ruined and she was constantly eating a scoop of ice cream. Thankfully, Sweetie Belle and their mother, Cookie Crumble were able to tear the ice cream away from her whilst her mother tried to calm her down. Her friends watched in disbelief.

“Yeesh,” said Rainbow Dash, “I’ve seen her freaked out over a lot of things, but this really takes the cake.”

“Especially when it’s on her own wedding day.” Said Pinkie Pie.

“Y’all would too if y’all were about to get married.” Said Applejack.

“You and Twilight didn’t freak out as badly as she did.” Said Rainbow.

“Well, technically, we did have to drag Twilight to the bathroom to shower when she nearly fainted when she realized she was getting married.” Said Starlight.

“Ugh, don’t remind me.” Groaned Twilight.

“Ah was just nervous, is all.” Said Applejack.

Fluttershy looked around and realized who wasn’t there. “Um, has anyone seen Spike?”

“We did send an invite.” Said Twilight.

“Well, it’s a good thing he didn’t come.” Said Rainbow.

“Rainbow Dash!!” scolded Applejack.

“I’m just saying,” said Rainbow, “He was really depressed when Rarity rejected him and if he came here, no doubt it’ll only make things worse, or he’ll end up crashing the wedding.”

The others remembered the shenanigans Spike caused when he wanted Silver to dump Rarity.

“Still, Rarity, this is one of the most important days of your life.” Said Twilight, “It’s not every day you’re getting married. Remember how nervous I was when I got married.”

“And how we had to carry you when you were this close into fainting too.” Giggled Rainbow, which Twilight glared, but the others giggled at that too.

“Ah was nervous on mah weddin’ day too.” Said Applejack, “But mah granny calmed me down and told me that things will be alright. Cause Bucky was also scared, but we were able to make it work.”

Sweetie Belle sat next to Rarity.

“You know, she does have a point.” Said Sweetie Belle. “All the time that I teased the two of you being together, and you ended up tying the knot with him after all. So, focus on the now, instead of the future.”

Rarity thought about it, then sighed with a smile. “I really am lucky, aren’t I? First I was nervous of opening a boutique, then another branch at Canterlot, wanting to meet my soulmate, but then I met Silver, and he is the very definition of a gentleman. And now here we are, about to take the next step in our lives.”

“So, what are you waiting for,” said Applejack, “Get up there and get ready. Y’all need to look yer best.”

“Oh, absolutely.” Said Rarity as she stood up.

“We’ll go help you get ready.” Said Cookie Crumble as she and Sweetie Belle took Rarity to her room to finish getting dressed.

“Come on girls,” said Twilight, “We’ll need to get ready for the wedding as well.”

The girls soon went outside to rejoin the others.

**********************************************************************************************

Soon enough the wedding went underway as everyone was getting ready. Silver stood on the podium, waiting for Rarity whilst he was very nervous at the same time.

“You nervous?” asked Beau.

“Wildly.” Said Silver before swallowing. “This’ll be the next step in our relationship. I just…don’t want to mess this up between us.”

“I think Rarity would be the one afraid,” said Beau, gaining a confused Silver’s attention, “All the times she boasted about having a prince charming, she never thought she’d finally get one. And seeing that this is her first relationship with anyone, she’s also afraid of messing up. Not that I blame her, considering her standards.”

“Meaning?” asked Silver in confusion.

“Let’s just say,” said Beau, before whispering, “Put it this way. After Twilight moved to Ponyville, Princess Celestia sent her an invite that she would want to go to a gala. The girls heard of it and one by one, all of them begged to go, even Rarity. Cause she thinks by going there, she’ll meet the stallion of her dreams, namely Prince Blueblood. But the problem was, the guy is a total kiss ass, as well as a narcissist. Who was trying to marry him on their first date.”

“Huh?!” said Silver in shock, “That’s not how romance works!!”

“I know, right.” Said Beau whilst rolling his eyes. “Then again none of them have been to Canterlot or what it looks like. I mean Pinkie Pie thought that the gala was a big birthday party, Rainbow thought she’d impress the Wonderbolts and that they’d immediately make her a member without going over the basics and ranks first. Applejack thought they’d buy her food, but most of them thought it was commoner food without even giving them a chance to eat it. And Fluttershy wanted to see the animals there. Only problem was they kept avoiding her. Sure, she may know how to get close to cats, dogs, bunnies, and so on. But not animals like Toucans, spider monkeys and so on.”

“Yeesh, it was that bad?” asked Silver.

“It was.” Said Beau, “Though if we had been there, the look on Fluttershy’s face would be terrifying, as she’d shout to the animals that they were going to love her, but she was impatient with them instead of taking it slow, or finding a way for them to trust her.”

“And I thought the things we experienced whilst growing up was crazy.” Said Silver.

“Yeah, tell me about it.” Said Beau.

That’s when the piano was being played. That’s the sign that the wedding is about to start. Silver turned around and there, walking down, was Rarity wearing her dress, which was white, which was accented in purple with sapphires on the hem.. Silver couldn’t help but blush from seeing her, for she really looks great.

The two of them stood side by side as the mayor began officiate the wedding. After she spoke, the two of them began to speak their parts.

“Silver,” said Rarity, “Ever since you came to this world, you were a lost soul, who lost everything when he was a child, who wanted to find his purpose in life. But when I saw you create what came to your mind, and when you defended me from Suri, and I knew from that day, you were the one for me. You continued to stay by my side and defended me when nopony else did. We continued many hardships together, and I hope that the two of us will continue that path as we start the new beginning of our lives.”

Now it was Silver’s turn.

“Rarity,” said Silver, “When I first came here, I found myself afraid, for I did not know where else to turn if things had gone south or sideways. But when I first met you, I, heh, though you were some sort of fair princess, coming down from her tower and a lowly knave would look upon the beauty that is Rarity.”

Some went ‘Awww’, whilst Rarity blushed madly and smiled. However, Rainbow made a face, with Silver noticing, then said, “Just you wait, Rainbow, when it’s your turn, you’re gonna end up eating your own words.”

Everyone laughed at that whilst Rainbow blushed in embarrassment.

Silver continued and said, “And whilst during our time together, I promise to look after you and protect you from anyone who would hurt you, no matter what. I’ll do my best to comfort you whenever you’re down…”

Rarity smiled, until Silver smirked and said, “And also when you start acting like a drama queen when you’re in your dramatic moments.”

Everyone laughed at that whilst Rarity puffed her cheeks at that, with Silver chuckling and said, “And I don’t know what makes you more pretty, whenever you smile, or whenever you get angry.”

This caused everyone to laugh again, which Rarity blushed at this again.

He then whispered to her, “And you’re not gonna eat anymore ice cream unless you invite me over as your ice cream buddy.”

Rarity couldn’t help but snort giggle at that, for she might consider it.

“I now pronounce you, husband and wife.” Said Mayor Mare.

Silver and Rarity kissed whilst everyone cheered at their reunion.

George watched the whole thing and couldn’t help but smile. But when he looked at Fluttershy, he couldn’t help but blush at this. Could it be possible if…no, don’t think about stuff like that. Maybe…maybe later.

Chapter 16: No Second Prances, and Welcome to the World

View Online

It has already been a while since Rarity’s wedding, and so far, things couldn’t have gone better. However, something else, is there to worry about…

Twilight’s due to give birth any day now.

Beau was very worried, for he and Twilight would be parents very soon, and right now, he wants her to relax, but Twilight wanted to continue Starlight’s friendship lessons so that she could learn more about friendship. Beau wanted to take over, but Twilight was insistent. And the mood swings didn’t help much, either. But he had to stay strong…for their daughter’s sake.

Beau was looking for Twilight and soon enough, he found her in the dining room with the silverware. He was standing at the door and not making a peep. He saw her placing the plate on the table, and tried to do it correctly, which confuses him.

“First lesson of the day,” began Twilight, “We very carefully set the table, without, using magic. So that…”

Twilight yelped as the plates and silverware began to decorate the table with Starlight’s magic. She then grinned after she set the last piece of Silverware. Beau couldn’t help but smirk, for at least she remembers how to set the table. Twilight stammered a bit by what she was seeing.

“What?” asked Starlight in confusion.

“I said, no magic.” said Twilight, “You were supposed to do it by hoof so I could work in a friendship lesson.”

“Uh, Twilight, honey,” said Beau, gaining their attention, which surprised Twilight as she didn’t know Beau was standing there. “No offense, but I fail to see how setting up a table counts as a friendship lesson. If it’s a friendship lesson, it should be how two ponies bond, not set up a fancy party. Besides, she already knows how to set up a table, I mean who do you think taught her that whilst you were busy taking a nap.”

“He does have a point, Twilight.” Said Starlight, “I heard “set the table” and just kinda went for it and did what he taught me.”

“Well,” said Twilight as she tried to come up with an excuse, “This plate represents your head, this spoon is your heart, and the knives... are sharp! Always be careful with knives.”

“Yes,” said Beau in sarcasm, “And if they’re too sharp, they’d be aware of their purpose and not partake in it.”

Starlight couldn’t help but stifle her giggle at that, whilst Twilight groaned and smacked her own forehead. “I swear…”

“Ah, no swearing, think of the baby.” Said Beau.

Twilight then looked down and noticed the baby, which made her groan a bit, and said, “The metaphors make more sense when you're actually setting the table.”

“Should I…change it, back?” asked Starlight.

“I just wanted to make sure that you’d be ready for this dinner.” Said Twilight.

“She knows how to behave, Twilight, I taught her etiquette, remember?” said Beau, then smirked and said, “Or do you want her to be a slob like you were two months ago when you ate over thirty Hay burgers?”

“Thirty?!” exclaimed Starlight as she was shocked to hear that.

“I had cravings, okay?” said Twilight in annoyance, “Can I help it when I’m pregnant here?!”

Twilight cleared her throat, clearly getting off topic with this.

“A-anyway.” Said Twilight, “Princess Celestia will be joining us tomorrow night to see how the Friendship Lessons are going.”

“But isn’t this going a bit overboard?” asked Beau, “I mean you know very well Celestia is very busy, and I have been sending her letters of her progress to make sure she’s okay.”

“Wait, you have?” said Twilight in confusion.

“I mean, I did tell her of Starlight being a former baddie, which Celestia thought is admirable that you wanted to help her, considering she closed herself off and refused to move on. Which is always been a problem. Or in this case, some idiots refusing to let mistakes like that go.” Said Beau, which baffled Twilight and Starlight, “What, you know very well that it’s not her job to know what goes on in that head of yours, you need to learn to get out of it and communicate. That and you have a tendency of going overboard.”

“I do…!!” said Twilight when she wanted to deny it before Beau cut her off.

“The Friendship report and ‘want it, need it’, spell?” reminded Beau.

Twilight winced at that and still feels ashamed over it.

“So, uh…” said Starlight, wanting to change the subject, “If it’s just the three of us, why are there five seats?”

“I’ll be joining her,” said Beau, “Someone needs to keep an eye on her.”

“For when you bring a new friend,” said Twilight, “That way, the princess will see for herself just how far you’ve come. And how good of a teacher you have.”

“So basically, it means you’re trying to please your teacher.” Said Beau, then looked at Twilight with a flexed eyebrow, “Yet it’s been how long since you don’t go to school anymore and how long you’ve been a Princess before I came here?”

Twilight looked at him with a glare, with Starlight saying, “Well I can’t choose, I like all your friends.”

“That’s the best part, you have to make a new friend.” Said Twilight.

“New friends?” said Starlight nervously. Then she said out of impulse, “Hey, maybe I'll just force friendships by magically enslaving the entire population of Ponyville!” She then gave off a big, toothy grin.”

“Uh, not what she meant,” said Beau, thankfully speaking before Twilight would. He walked over to her. “What she means is, you need to go out in Ponyville, try to open up to them, socialize to them, and also find out what you have in common with them. You may have the same hobbies, the same tastes, the same problems, and some you could relate to.”

“Like what?” asked Starlight.

“Well, for one, you like to fly kites.” Said Beau, which surprised Starlight that he knew about that, “And that you might have the same flavored ice cream, cake and so on.”

“But…how will I know how?” asked Starlight.

“You never know unless you try.” Said Beau, then whispered, “Which is why I’ll be shadowing you, to make sure nothing goes wrong. Think of me as a chaperone.”

Starlight smiled at that, for she remembered how Beau trusted her with a few things, so maybe she can do the same.

“Alright, I’ll meet you outside.” Said Starlight as she left.

Beau then turned to Twilight, whom said, “Beau, aren’t you worried about what she said?”

“It was an act of impulse,” said Beau, “Besides, she’s just greatly nervous. From what all of you said, she’s been a total shut in for years, and she didn’t know how things operated. And she refused to move on, which you can imagine can affect someone’s psyche. And besides, if anyone’s to blame, it’s Sunburst. If he had just been a bit more open and wrote to Starlight more often, none of this would’ve happened.”

“I suppose.” Said Twilight.

“And aren’t you going overboard with this?” asked Beau.

“What do you mean?” asked Twilight.

“You’re also a Princess, you’re how many years old, it’s been how long since you graduated from school, and you still put her on a podium and worship her.” Said Beau, “I know you look up to her, but come on.”

“But, but, but I…” said Twilight, which caused Beau to look at her with a flexed eyebrow, with Twilight sighing in defeat.

“Twilight, you’re not Princess Celestia, and you never will be.” Said Beau.

He walked over to her and wrapped his arms around her.

“You’re Twilight Sparkle.” Said Beau, “The one who’s concerns were for everypony she worries about, the one who eventually realized how important friendship is, who became a Princess and accomplished what Celestia couldn’t. You freed her sister from her own darkness, you and your friends stopped Discord, you were able to save your sibling and their wedding despite setbacks, you helped them save the Crystal Empire, you traveled to another world and reunited friends and helped Sunset twice. You defeated Tirek, you helped stop the Equality village and stopped Starlight from doing something rash.”

Beau then gently placed his hands on her belly.

“And who is going to be a mother soon.” Said Beau. “You and your friends did a lot of things together. Cause like any leader, even though they learn, they don’t have the answers to everything, even I don’t have all the answers. All we can do is help the best we can. For how can they grow and evolve, if we always get in the way of their progress?”

Twilight thought about it for a moment, and realize he does have a point.

“I suppose.” Said Twilight, but bore a smile all the same. “Just…promise me you’ll keep an eye on her whilst I try to prepare things.”

“But what about you?” said Beau, “And Spike’s too depressed to go out of his room.”

“I’ll be fine, as long as I don’t put too much stress.” Said Twilight before Beau kissed her cheek.

“I’ll be back soon.” Said Beau as he left the Castle.

*************************************************************************************************

Beau was walking through the streets looking for Starlight, but he had trouble finding her.

“Now where could she…” said Beau, until his stomach growled. He was a little embarrassed and said, “Maybe I should get something to eat first. I hope they’ve got croissants.”

Beau then walked towards Sugarcube Corner and walked in.

“Morning cake family.” Said Beau as he walked in, “Do you have any…?”

Beau was taken aback by the cake mess that Mrs. Cake had on her.

“Whoa, what happened to you?” said Beau.

“She was trying to ruin my business!!” said Mrs. Cake sternly, which confused Beau.

“Starlight was using her magic to make a cake, but she did it because of impulse, which she got the wrong idea.” Said Pinkie Pie as she popped up from out of nowhere.

“What?” said Beau as he was confused. “She’d never do that. I’m sure she only did it to help you, I mean given what I’ve seen, you have to go through like, twenty orders a day and spending time with the kids at the same time. And you know very well managing a business and managing a family are very extremely hard things.”

Mrs. Cake was surprised by that statement and looked at the orders. “True. But…”

“You don’t like to cheat or take shortcuts when it comes to baking, otherwise it might ruin the hard work and amount of love you put in, otherwise the cake may look good, it may taste sweet, but it doesn’t have the baker’s love in it.”

Once again, Mrs. Cake was surprised by this, same with Pinkie Pie as she popped in.

“Oh my, that’s exactly right.” Said Mrs. Cake, “I never thought anypony could understand it.”

“Oh, trust me, I do.” Said Beau, “I also worked part time at a bakery in one of my summer jobs back on my world. I’ve seen many bakers work hard to put in that much love and thought to their creations.”

“Oooh, got any good baking tips?” said Pinkie Pie.

“Unfortunately, no.” said Beau, “The bakery I worked at didn’t allow any recipes being shared. The manager I worked with was a bit stiffy.”

“Aw, bummer.” Said Pinkie Pie.

“Anyway, Mrs. Cake,” said Beau, “In case you wonder why she was here, Princess Twilight asked her to make a friend, and she has a habit of acting on Impulse. Plus, she’s been a total recluse for a long time, and she’s still trying to bond with others and make conversations. She didn’t make a single friend since her last friend left when she was just a filly. So, you can imagine how hard it can be for others to make any friends”

“Oh dear,” said Mrs. Cake, realizing her mistake, “I didn’t know. Now I feel bad for scolding her.”

“I’ll tell her.” Said Beau, “Anyway, you wouldn’t happen to have any croissants and some cappuccino, would you?”

“Of course, deary.” Said Mrs. Cake as she went to fetch them.

*******************************************************************************************

Beau was later at the park bench whilst enjoying his croissants.

“I wonder how Starlight is doing?” asked Beau to himself.

At the same time, he saw both Bucky and Silver walking with wholewheat doughnuts and bagels. Guess they must’ve thought of the same thing.

“Hey, what are you guys doing here?” asked Beau.

“Taking a break.” Said Bucky.

“Same here.” Said Silver.

“I was around keeping an eye on Starlight,” said Beau, “Twilight wanted her to make a new friend, but it was a total bust with Mrs. Cake.”

“Oh, don’t get me started.” Said Bucky, “Starlight used a spell on Big Mac to make him talk constantly. Which didn’t sit well with Applejack. Cause Big Mac doesn’t talk much, and he’s sometimes the strong and silent type.”

“That’s nothing,” said Silver, “I overheard that Rainbow tried to help. Although…Starlight made a mistake of asking Rainbow what the Wonderbolts are.”

“Ouch.” Said Beau, “Then again, Starlight was a total shut in and didn’t know much of the outside world.”

“True.” Said Silver, “Rarity tried to help, though I don’t think she caught on what Starlight was trying to say or ask.”

“Not to mention it went bust with Fluttershy.” Said Bucky, “And I think I saw Angel falling in love with Starlight.”

They couldn’t help but snicker at that.

“She’s not making any luck, is she?” asked Silver.

“Not really.” Said Bucky.

“I hope Starlight has luck.” Said Beau, before finishing his croissant. “Well, I’d better get going. Hopefully she’ll gain a friend by the time I get back. See you around.”

After they greeted, Beau left for the Castle of Friendship, wondering what to do next.

*******************************************************************************************

Beau then walked into the castle and looked around, wondering where Twilight was. Knowing her, she had to be in the…

“The Great and Powerful, Trixie.”

Beau was surprised and hid behind the door, overhearing the conversation.

“Has come to perform a new stage show of grand illusion! I am calling it 'The Humble and Penitent Trixie's Equestrian Apology Tour!!”

“That's...a bit of a mouthful,” Starlight commented on the overly long title.

“It's a working title.” Trixie reasoned. Which Beau shrugged his shoulders.

“Uh, Starlight, a word with you for a moment?” Twilight asked, not giving her pupil a response as she dragged Starlight away from Trixie. “I know I said to make friends with anypony, but...well, with Trixie's past, and your past, I'm not sure she's the best...first friend.”

Beau flexed his eyebrow at that, for it couldn’t have been that bad.

“But whatever she did, you’ve forgiven her, right?” Said Starlight in suspicion.

“Of course,” said Twilight, “It’s just…she wasn’t the nicest pony.”

Beau rolled his eyes and shook his head, for did she really think that this Trixie wasn’t nice when she wasn’t any different. From what her mentor and friends told him.

“Well,” began Starlight, “You did say, anypony, and I just assumed that you’d trust me enough to make my own friends, the way Princess Celestia trusted you.”

Beau was a little surprised by that. For it seems Twilight is twisting her story a bit when it comes to backstories. Then again, they didn’t want others to think of them differently, which he could relate all the same.

Afterwards, Trixie said, “Good luck losing weight.”

Beau grunted, for Trixie really couldn’t tell between someone being fat or someone being pregnant? Then again, he couldn’t tell the difference either.

After she and Starlight left, Beau walked in and noticed Twilight trying to fix the utensils that somehow looked like someone used it to make a small statue. Beau cleared his throat, gaining Twilight’s attention.

“You know you can always try a reversal spell.” Said Beau, “You know, reverse the damage of said items.”

Twilight blinked and smiled whilst remembering. She uses it and instantly fix the utensil statue Trixie made and place it back onto the table.

“Thanks, Beau.” Said Twilight.

“And it seems Starlight finally made a friend.” Said Beau, “But I overheard that you said that she’s not the ideal friend. But then again, Starlight isn’t either. So, what’s the big deal?”

Twilight sighed and said, “A while ago, shortly after I moved to Ponyville, Trixie came and showed her magic tricks. But my friends kept on going on of her boasting and thinking she was a big shot. She then challenged me to do magic. When she boasted that she defeated an Ursa Major, Snips and Snails ended up bringing the Ursa Minor to town, causing it to go on a rampage. Then she blamed us for making her a laughing stock, so she bought an Alicorn Amulet to increase her magic, but what she didn’t know, was it corrupts the user, making her corrupted, kicked me out of Ponyville and took over the town. We were able to remove it, and she apologized. But…”

“You didn’t accept it?” said Beau.

“She…wasn’t the nicest pony.” Said Twilight. She heard Beau snort in laughter, with her asking, “What’s so funny?”

“Neither were you when you first met your friends.” Said Beau.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” asked Twilight whilst squinting her eyes.

“I seem to remember a certain former Unicorn turned Princess, who had a few issues of her own, especially when she brushed aside anyone who tried to be friendly with her when she first arrived in Ponyville and thought friendship was a waste of time.” Said Beau. “Besides, from what Celestia told me, Sunset wasn’t exactly a nice pony either, and you don’t hear her whining about it.”

Twilight was about to retort, but then realized Beau was right. For ever since Twilight first came to Ponyville, she didn’t want to make friends and thought it was a waste of time, and because of her actions, Moondancer ended up being a hermit when Twilight abandoned her at her own party. And Sunset wasn’t any different either as she also wasn’t very nice. But if it weren’t for her, Sunset wouldn’t have been saved from her own darkness and redeemed herself.

“Besides, if it’s anyone who’s to blame for Trixie doing what she did, it’s Rainbow, Applejack, and Rarity.”

“Excuse me?”

“Bucky, Silver, and Spike told me.” Said Beau. “From what I heard, they constantly heckled and boasted that what she could do, they could do better than her. Besides, she’s a performer performing harmless magic, you can’t fault someone for just doing their job. They’re supposed to exaggerate about their skills. And I know what I’m talking about, cause I witnessed a ton of magicians who boast, it’s all part of the act, which Trixie was doing, so you girls didn’t have to take things personally.”

Beau then walked over to Twilight and stood next to her whilst he sat on the table.

“So, you see, from what I’m seeing, she’s partially to blame for her upbringing that she did on her own. But if anyone’s also to blame for what started the whole mess, it would be those three.”

Beau then rolled his eyes and said, “Their counterparts weren’t any different either.”

“Wait, what?” said Twilight in confusion.

“Sunset told me, but she didn’t want to tell you, because she didn’t want the girls to be scolded.” Said Beau, which confused Twilight even more. Beau then decided to tell the truth, “After Sunset was defeated at the Fall Formal, you asked those five girls to look after Sunset just so that she could redeem herself and make things right. Pinkie and Fluttershy were willing to give her a chance, but Rarity wasn’t fully committed to it, and Rainbow and Applejack refused to.”

“WHAT?!!” exclaimed Twilight as she was shocked to hear this.

“You made a mistake of asking them to look after her, because, and I mean no offense, they were idiots to refuse to let it go.” Said Beau.

“But…but they promised…” said Twilight.

“Yeah, I’m gonna stop you right there for a moment.” Said Beau as he cut her off. “See, if it were anyone I asked to look after Sunset, I would believe them. But Rainbow, Applejack and Rarity?”

Beau then listed it off as he told her.

“They made a promise, in front of you and next to Pinkie and Fluttershy, that they would look after her. But the moment you left, they ended up immediately broke your promise and trust. Then, even after everything she tried to do to make it up to them, they acted like complete jerks to her, whenever she tried to apologize to them. But, my most distasteful favorite, was that they were constantly giving her the cold shoulder and refused to help her whenever she wanted to prove herself. So much for being honest, generous, and loyal. And that was during the past six months before you came back to help them during the Battle of the Bands.”

Twilight was in total disbelief of what she was hearing. For Sunset never told her any of this, which in turn made her mad, causing her to shoot a nearby chair and sent it flying with her horn.

“After when I give birth, I am so going to have a word with those three.” Said Twilight in anger.

Twilight then grunted and felt the pain whilst holding onto her stomach, causing Beau to quickly to go over and held her close.

“Easy there, Twilight.” Said Beau, “The doctor said not to strain yourself, otherwise there’s a chance the baby will get hurt.”

“I know.” Said Twilight. But then she grumbled and said, “Though I’m mad Trixie called me fat.”

“Well obviously she can’t tell if you’re pregnant or not.” Said Beau, “And to be fair, from my point of view back then, I can’t tell the difference either.”

Beau began to escort her out.

“Now, why don’t you go to the library and read some of your favorite novels and relax for a bit, whilst I make sure everything is set. And at the same time, once I have time, I’ll keep an eye on those two just in case.”

“But…” said Twilight before she yelped as she felt her flank being groped on. She blushed and slightly shoved Beau, “B-Beau!!!”

“Hey, it was the only way to calm you down.” Said Beau.

“Hmph, fine.” Grumbled Twilight whilst crossing her arms.

Beau rolled his eyes and wondered in thought, ‘Sometimes I wish there was a book on how to manage one’s wedding relationships. Then again, I don’t think Twilight ever did. Probably because nobody thought she’d ever get married. Truth be told neither did I, and yet here we are.’

***************************************************************************************************

After Beau was done setting the table and getting things ready, he decided to check up on Starlight and Trixie. Then he saw how many were grumbling and whispering about her, clearly they haven’t forgotten about what she did.

Beau decided to listen to them over.

“Can you keep a secret?” he heard Trixie asking.

“What are friends for?” Starlight answered, vowing to keep Trixie's secret between them.

“All those things I did? I did them because I was jealous of Twilight,” Trixie admitted, which surprised Beau. She's the best at everything, and I wanted to beat her in something!!”

“Your secret is safe with me.” Said Starlight.

“And mine.”

The two of them were startled whilst Beau came out. Though Starlight was relieved that it was only Beau, Trixie was greatly confused by what she was seeing.

“Wait, are…?” said Trixie as she was confused.

“I know, I’m some hairless ape, I get that a lot.” Said Beau. “But to answer your question, I’m actually a human.”

“Really?” said an intrigued Trixie. “Well, at least a certain Unicorn we knew from Magic School would be ecstatic to know that. But who are you?”

“My name is Thomas Rohan, but everyone calls me Beau.” Said Beau, “I’m also Princess Twilight’s husband.”

“Husband?!” exclaimed Trixie, then it dawned to her of Twilight’s belly. Then blushed in embarrassment and said, “Now Trixie feels sheepish for calling her fat.”

“It’s okay, I can’t tell the difference either when it comes to pregnancies.” Said Beau. “Anyway, why would you be jealous of Twilight, other than saying she’s the best at what she does?”

“Trixie sees…” said Trixie.

“Uh, less third person speaking.” Said Beau, “Part of being a good friend is to know when to properly communicate with others, otherwise it might catch them a bit off guard.”

Trixie blushed at that again, then cleared her throat.

“The thing is…ever since Twilight enlisted at school, she’s been constantly studying everything and always excels at everything. Don’t get me wrong, every unicorn who attends that school passes, but Twilight always passes every grade with points higher than others. And it felt like…”

“She was rubbing it in your face?” asked Beau.

“Well, in a way…yes.” Said Trixie.

“Trixie, you’ve got nothing to be jealous over.” Said Beau, “Yes, it’s true, Twilight studied at everything. But there’s something that both of you didn’t know.”

Both Trixie, and Starlight were confused by it, with Beau sitting near the stage as the others joined him.

“See, when Twilight was little,” said Beau, “She constantly admired Princess Celestia when she first saw her, so she tried to study as hard as she could. But when she tried to pass her exams, she was startled, allowing her to unlock her magic, which gained Celestia’s attention and made her, her student. At one point, Celestia was glad to take in another student, but she was afraid she’d be led astray.”

“What do you mean?” asked Trixie.

“I’m sure you remember Sunset Shimmer?” asked Beau.

“Oh, her I remember.” Groaned Trixie, which confused Starlight a bit, to which Beau noticed.

“Before Twilight, Sunset also attended the same school as Twilight and was Celestia’s student.” Said Beau, “But when Celestia told her to make friends, she tried, but she was afraid and ran away.”

“Ran away?” said Starlight in confusion.

“That’s right.” Said Beau, “Then she lied to Princess Celestia that she tried to make friends, but she didn’t interact with them. Celestia tried to tell her, and teach her humility.”

“But it backfired.” Said Trixie, which confused Starlight. “My teachers told me. Like Twilight, Sunset also excelled in magic like she did, but she was impatient and wanted to get what she deserved. But even Trixie knows that some things take time, they don’t just give it to you, you have to earn it.”

“But then Celestia made a mistake of showing Sunset an artifact.” Said Beau, “Sunset ended up being delusional and thinks that she deserves to be a Princess, but Celestia tried to tell her that she couldn’t, because she didn’t have the same potential as Twilight when it comes to magic. So, when Celestia denied her that, she yelled in Celestia’s face that she was a hypocrite, for she didn’t have any friends.”

Starlight gasped at that as she was shocked to hear that.

“So, Sunset ended up running away from home.” Said Beau, “When Twilight became Celestia’s student, Twilight ended up developing a fear of letting her teacher down, and ended up being obsessed with perfection, as well as Obsessive Compulsive Disorder. And during her studies, Celestia tried to tell her to make friends, but like Sunset, Twilight wasn’t interested. She thought that Friendship was a waste of time and that she didn’t need friends to make discoveries or learn them. Everyone tried to get her to make friends; her parents, her brother Shining Armor, Spike, even Celestia tried, but she wouldn’t budge. So, when Celestia sent her away, Twilight ended up leaving without saying goodbye, and she even ditched her own friend Moondancer, on her own party. Which in turn made her turn herself into an anti-social hermit.”

“Wow,” said Trixie surprised, “And Trixie thought she screwed up a few times.”

“And don’t get me started on the ‘Want it, Need it’, spell.” Said Beau, “Twilight was very obsessed into pleasing Celestia, and thought she should deliver a report every week, but even a dead brained monkey would know that she can send a letter, ‘when she learns a lesson’, but clearly, she didn’t get that. And that time she tried to expose Chrysalis when she was pretending to be Cadence, but she didn’t exactly have proof or evidence that she did. And she made a poor case. And in fairness, they would’ve taken her seriously if she didn’t sound like a, well, psychopath.”

“How bad are we talking?” asked Starlight.

“You still remember that time traveling spell?” asked Beau, which she winced and nodded. But before she could say anything, Beau handed her a page. “Use this. This is called a time window, a way to view the past. That way, you can see things in the past, without causing a disturbance.”

“Wow, that’s pretty handy.” Commented Trixie.

Starlight looked at it for a moment, and after seeing it, Starlight used the spell and opened the window. The two of them were greatly shocked when they saw Twilight freaking out over every little detail. After it ended, the two Unicorns were still in shock from what they were seeing.

“Yeah, trust me, it’s a lot worse than you think.” Said Beau.

“Oh, come on.” Said Trixie, “Even I know there’s no such thing as being perfect.”

“That’s what I tried to tell her, constantly, same with her friends.” Said Beau, “But Twilight should really stop being afraid of failing, for its part of growing up. I mean seriously, I fail a grade from time to time, but you don’t hear me complaining about it.”

“Agreed.” Said Trixie as she looked at Starlight. “But all that aside, wanna help me unpack my wagon?”

“You do that, I’ll go check up on Twilight to make sure she doesn’t do anything reckless.” Said Beau as he greeted the girls goodbye.

***************************************************************************************************

He soon arrived at the castle and went to look for Twilight.

“Twilight, you around?” said Beau. He then checked every room to find her, but couldn’t find her anywhere. “Now where could she be?”

Beau then suddenly clicked and realized something.

“You don’t think…?!”

Beau instantly ran out of the castle, looking around frantically for Twilight. For if he knows Twilight…

He then spots her ahead, hiding in the bushes, talking to Starlight. He then suddenly deadpanned and realized what she’s doing.

As he got closer, he overheard her talking.

“But do you really think Trixie is the one to help you with that?” asked Twilight.

This shocked Beau, whilst Starlight looked appalled.

“Wow, Trixie was right.” Said Starlight as she looked at Twilight sternly. “You’re not really giving her a second chance. I wonder what that says how you feel about me?”

Starlight moved away in tears, until Twilight spots Cranky Doodle.

“Now he’d be perfect.” Said Twilight.

“Ahem!!”

Twilight winced and looked at Beau, who was staring at her sternly and crossing his arms.

“I should’ve known.” Said Beau.

“Beau, I can…” said Twilight.

“So basically, when you said you’d relax,” began Beau, “You decided to go behind my back and do this anyway?”

“But, I…” said Twilight before Beau cut her off again.

“Also, you’re not helping matters by trying to force her to pick someone else.” Said Twilight, “Celestia and Shining Armor didn’t force you to make friends, you did that on your own after you were done being stubborn.”

“But it’s Trixie!!” said Twilight, causing Beau to groan.

“Do we really need to go over this again.” Said Beau sternly, “About your friends’ constant heckling?”

Twilight winced at that whilst she remembered.

“Not to mention, the Ursa Minor coming to town, that was Snips and Snails’ fault, aka, dumb and dumber. Cause both of them were stupid enough to believe anything that comes out of anyone’s mouth.”

“That wasn’t very nice.” Said Twilight as she didn’t like what he said.

“Well, it’s true.” Said Beau. He then looked left and right and whispered to her. “And you didn’t hear this from me. But onetime, somepony once told them that pony babies come from poop, and every now and then they would look into it for a baby brother.”

“EWE!!” exclaimed Twilight as she was completely disgusted by what Beau said.

“I know, right?” said Beau whilst rolling his eyes. “And also, Trixie may have caused trouble, but that was because of the corrupted powers of the amulet, which I’m surprised nobody destroyed that. And you lot tricked her into taking it off, and made hear realize how idiotic she acted. And she does want to show that she’s not arrogant, but less. And you think she’s not trustworthy? If I remember correctly, you didn’t exactly trust Starlight after everything she did, but you gave her a chance.”

“But…I just don’t want her to choose the wrong friends.” Said Twilight.

“You know, there’s an old saying in my world,” said Beau, “You can pick your friends, and you can pick your nose, but you can’t pick your friends’ nose.”

Twilight was a little disgusted by that phrase, but Beau translated it to her.

“It means, whoever she hangs out is none of your business. You can’t always intervene and who she wants to be friends with. You can’t just pick friends for someone and think they’ll hit it off immediately. Cause if I remember correctly, you didn’t want to make friends with any of them, because you said they were crazy and were a waste of time. Besides, if I also remember correctly, you barely had any friends when you were in magic school, and Moondancer ended up becoming a hermit because of your selfishness and neglect.”

Twilight wanted to retort, but realized that there was also truth to it, but Beau continued.

“Plus, where the heck was your common sense?” asked Beau.

“Come again?” said Twilight in confusion.

“Celestia knew, and she didn’t want you to get involved.” Said Beau, “Nightmare Moon, aka, Luna, is her sister. You may be talented in magic before you moved to Ponyville, but you couldn’t compete with an Alicorn. They have centuries of experience and no single unicorn could beat her and Celestia in a fight. And I know your loyalty to Celestia and wanted to help, but nobody asked you to do that, or forcing you to do any of it. You need to learn to live by example.”

Beau then placed his hand against Twilight’s belly.

“And what kind of example are we going to live for our daughter, if you keep acting out this way?” asked Beau.

Twilight blinked and looked down, thinking about Moonlight Sparkle coming to this world. And Twilight realized Beau was right. What kind of example would she make for their daughter if she continues to act this way.

“And I’m sorry to do this Twilight,” said Beau, “But for the sake of our baby.”

Beau then took a deep breath and shouted loudly.

“RELEASE THE PINKIE PIE!!”

Suddenly, Pinkie Pie zipped over and said, “You called?”

“Pinkie,” said Beau, “Could you please be so kind enough to take Twilight back to the castle and make sure she doesn’t do anything stupid to help with Starlight’s progress of making friends.”

“Of course!!” said Pinkie as she suddenly grabbed a big baby jail, and placed Twilight inside.

“Hey!!” said Twilight. Just as she wanted to teleport out, she saw her magic wasn’t working. Then she panicked and said, “What is this?!”

“Magic proof baby jail.” Said Pinkie Pie, “After my tussle with the Cake Twins, Somepony’s gotta make sure that nopony escapes. Now I’ll prepare for the dinner whilst you take a time out.”

“Sorry honey, it’s for your own good.” Said Beau.

Pinkie then grabbed the cage and pulled Twilight away.

Beau shakes his head in amusement, “She may hate me for this, but this is for her own good.”

Beau walked away, wanting to make sure things were going okay.

*************************************************************************************************

Later that night, Beau began to watch how things were hitting off with Starlight, and Trixie asked her to be her assistant. So far things were working, and he was glad it was working. Until…

He saw Twilight walking in and she wasn’t happy, as she said Celestia was there.

“Oh, shoot. I forgot to send her a letter to reschedule.” Muttered Beau. Although…

“Aha! You still don't trust me!” Trixie exclaimed. “But guess what, 'princess'? It doesn't matter if you want to give me a second chance or not. Starlight had to choose between you and me, and she chose me! Your pupil chose me, so HA! I win!”

Beau was startled by that. Which caused him to slap his forehead, for he figured that Trixie would unknowingly say things like that.

“Really Trixie?” muttered Beau, “You’re choosing to be boastful, now?!”

That’s when Starlight felt hurt by the accusation that Trixie just made and ran away. And now Beau sees that Twilight wasn’t the only one with a grudge, but so did Trixie. It wasn’t just jealousy; it was also a grudge. So now he could see that both of them messed up, but given how many times Twilight messed up, she wasn’t exactly a good character witness.

But now he realized what he had to do. He had to not only put Trixie in her place, but also, and he really hate to do it, his own wife too.

“Really, Trixie?”

Both Trixie and Twilight turned around, both of them were surprised to see Beau there.

“You see what both your ego and your mouth just did?” said Beau.

“B-but Beau, I didn’t mean…” said Trixie before Beau cut her off.

“Of what, hurting Starlight, by acting this was some sort of contest.” Said Beau, “From the looks of it, the only reason you wanted to beat her, because you irrationally blamed Twilight for upstaging you, when she didn’t even do that!! All she did was stop the Ursa Minor from wrecking the town because of Snips and Snails, which they did it because Rainbow, Rarity, and Applejack constantly heckled you!! You acted like a complete jerk to her after she saved you. Then you ended up having the gall to blame Twilight for ruining your career when it was your own fault for making up stories that you defeated and Ursa Major. Cause yeah, I know, you’re a magician and you’re supposed to exaggerate, but not go overboard.”

He walked over to her and poked his finger at her chest whilst also pointing things out.

“Then you ended up taking an Alicorn amulet, a cursed artifact, mind you, just to cheat and humiliated Twilight. Sure, the amulet made you do all those things, but you still chose to come back to Ponyville with the intention of starting trouble and made the very calculated decision to wear it. Cause you’re lucky you didn’t get arrested in the first place. And given what I’ve seen, you haven’t changed one bit, because you have a reputation of being a showboat and a troublemaker, and you didn’t learn anything since you last came to Ponyville. And now because of you, you ended up costing Starlight her trust in you.”

Trixie then looked down in shame, as she realized that what she said was completely out of line, and she should’ve let it go, but she didn’t. That’s when Twilight stood next to Beau, thinking she has the right to speak.

“Well, you won. I hope you’re happy.” Said an unhappy Twilight.

That’s when Beau knew he had to do it. He might be in the doghouse, but he had to.

“Oh, don’t act like you’re in the right here now, Twilight.” Said Beau as he stood on front of her, “You’re just as much to blame here.”

“What?!” said Twilight as she was shocked what Beau said. “Did you not pay attention what I talked about Trixie?! Or did her arrogance and boasting actually rubbed off on you, and she just admitted what she did!!”

“Well,” began Beau, as he knew she needed to hear this, “If it weren’t for you, she never would’ve done so!! You don’t trust anyone who steered you wrong, Twilight, not even your own husband!! I tried to explain and tried to tell you, but you wouldn’t hear me out. And when you met your friends, you didn’t exactly trust them, either!! All you had to do was to let go of a freaking grudge, and you couldn’t even do that!! Choosing Trixie to be her friend was Starlight’s decision, but you intervened instead. This whole thing could’ve been avoided, had you only listened to me.”

Twilight slightly widened her eyes, but didn’t let up as Beau continued.

“Starlight worked hard, Twilight.” Said Beau, “She worked harder than any pony that you give her credit for, because not a single pony would understand what she has done or why she did it!! I mean how often do you meet a pony who enslaved a village and nearly destroyed Equestria via time traveling. Answer; you don’t. And the thought would scare any pony in Equestria. She needs the chance to move on and do things on her own, and because of your constant meddling, she’ll never get that chance.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?!” said Twilight, “She’s also my pupil, Beau. I’m supposed to be looking out for her. And why didn’t you tell me, Starlight volunteered to be Trixie’s magic assistant in her show.”

“Because, that’s NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS!!” Shouted Beau, which startled Twilight as she nearly fell over, for she had never seen him angry like that.

She slightly raised her hands in defense. “B-Beau. Calm down.”

“How the heck, am I supposed to calm down when you constantly go overboard and can’t stop poking her nose into other people’s business.” Retorted Beau.

“I was only trying to help.” Said Twilight.

“NOBODY ASKED YOU TO HELP!!” shouted Beau, which caused Twilight to slightly cowered.

Beau hated it, he really hated it to yell at her, especially when she’s expecting. But he had to get through to her, for clearly this has gone on long enough.

“Because of you, you ruined a friendship what Starlight was trying to keep when she did that on her own.” Said Beau, “And yes, you wanted her to be friends with someone she can trust, but by your standards? You can’t recommend anyone, because you’ve never lived and grew up in Ponyville, you spent most of your life behind books in Canterlot. And yes, I did the same thing, but I at least had a reason why I did. And what kind of Princess can you be without having faith in those you can trust.”

Twilight looked down in shame, and realized that he was right. That’s when Beau spoke to both her and Trixie.

“And given what I’ve seen from both of you,” said Beau, “There’s literally nopony else here than I can support because neither of you wanted to drop this stupid and idiotic rivalry, between a Narcissistic unicorn who can’t stop flapping her gums, and a nosy princess, who thinks friendships should go by the book instead of personal experience. And now thanks to both of you, Starlight ended up becoming heartbroken as a result of your childish acts.”

Beau then walked away and said, “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got a student to comfort, and whilst I’m at it, you two think long and hard, before you’ll end up hurting someone else.”

Beau walked away until he was out of sight. Twilight was now saddened that she ended up meddling with what Starlight was trying to have, whilst Trixie was just as sad.

“Looks like Trixie is back to being a solo show.” Said Trixie as she tried hard not to break down, but the tears betrayed her. She then turned to Twilight and said, “Which is exactly the way she likes it. Thank you, Twilight, for getting rid of the only pony who became Trixie’s first friend and a human who understands what I’ve been through. I’m not sad at all. I definitely don’t feel like as if my heart breaking into a million pieces!!”

Just as Trixie walks in and wanted to close the door, Twilight walks in and stops her whilst placing her hand on Trixie’s shoulder, but the mare didn’t want to look at her, not after what both of them caused.

“Trixie, I…” began Twilight as she thought about what Beau said. “I’m sorry. This is all my fault. I believed that handling Starlight’s options for friends would help gain a better reputation around Ponyville. Aside from my friends and I, she had no one. And truth be told, I’ve been trying to push my biases directly at you”

Trixie’s eyes widen from this as she turns to Twilight, who still had a guilty look.

“I’m not gonna lie, Trixie.” Said Twilight, “Ever since you got here, I still didn’t trust you. But then Beau pointed out that I wasn’t any different either. I may not have been arrogant and have an ego, but I wasn’t exactly nice to my friends either when I first met them. I kept brushing them off and pushing them aside because I thought it was a waste of time. I was more focused on trying to stop Nightmare Moon than doing what Princess Celestia said.”

“Wait,” said Trixie in shock as she realized what Twilight had said. “You mean to say, that you actually disobeyed Princess Celestia when she told you to make friends?”

“No!!” protested Twilight, “I…”

That’s when she realized; Celestia did tell her to make friends, but she kept ignoring the others and didn’t make friends.

“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh!!!” said Twilight as she panicked. “I really did disobey…!!!”

Suddenly she was slapped by Trixie, which shocked her.

“Sorry, looked like you needed it.” Said Trixie, “Trust me, Trixie had her share of freakouts.”

“Right, of course,” said Twilight as she continued, “And you’re not completely to blame. Only partially. I mean, if anyone, it’s Snips and Snails’ fault for bringing the Ursa Minor into town. Or in this case what my husband would call them, dumb and dumber.”

Trixie snorted at that, until Twilight whispered in her ear of what Beau told her, which shocked Trixie, causing her to go, “EEEEWWWWWE!!”

“I know, I had that reaction too.” Said Twilight. “But…Rarity, Rainbow, and Applejack are also somewhat to blame. They kept constantly heckling you when you were doing your job, and as a magician, you’re supposed to do that, it’s part of the act.”

“Finally!!” exclaimed Trixie as she was happy, “Trixie thought nopony would get why she was actually doing that!!”

“Beau helped me realize that,” said Twilight, “Plus, when you made friends with Starlight, I was really worried.”

“Because of our mistakes?” asked Trixie, which caused Twilight to nod. “But it’s exactly the reason why we became friends. And with Beau too.”

This surprised Twilight.

“He was the only pony, er, human, whoever understood Trixie.” Said Trixie, “He knows what it feels like, and he understood why Trixie did it. I just wished…I realized it sooner.”

“I know,” said Twilight, “The only reason I acted like that because of how you act, boasted and somewhat arrogant. Which is why I was worried when you and Starlight became friends. It didn’t sit well with me. But…I guess Nopony’s perfect when it comes to making friends.”

“At least we agree on that much at least.” Said Trixie.

Twilight sighed and said, “I’m sorry for not trusting you or giving you and Starlight a chance, Trixie.”

“And Trixie’s, er…” began, but then began to speak normally, “I’m also sorry for being boastful and arrogant. I should’ve tried harder. And…I’m also sorry for calling you fat. I didn’t know you were expecting a baby, or married to Beau, a human no less.”

“Believe me, my husband can’t tell the difference either.” Said Twilight, “And I was also surprised of how the two of us came together.”

“Though,” said Trixie as she was curious about something. “Did you two…”

Twilight blushed at that, but she just asked, “What?”

“How long did you two date before doing the deed?” asked Trixie whilst she was being curious.

“Er,” began Twilight as she blushed, “We never dated actually. We just knew each other for a month and we confessed our love for one another, then we ended up doing the deed.”

“Wait, a month?!!” said Trixie in shock, “But…anypony knows that one should do the deed until their how many dates and after they’re married.”

“We were…both clueless on how it works.” Said Twilight with a blush, “And it didn’t help for a fact that I got pregnant the next day instead of being two weeks.”

“Seriously?!” exclaimed Trixie.

“Apparently it’s because of my Alicorn physiology is responsible for that.” Said Twilight.

“And…what type of baby is it?” asked Trixie.

“Well, the doctors said that it’s a girl,” said Twilight, “And I had the dream name some time ago, Moonlight Sparkle.”

“Trixie admits, it’s a lovely name.” said Trixie. However, Trixie looked back and was ashamed and said, “Starlight was supposed to help me so that we could do magic together. But…because of Trixie…”

“I’m sure she’ll understand once you apologize.” Said Twilight.

“After the show,” said Trixie, who then felt nervous and said, “If Trixie lives through this.”

This caused Twilight to get confused, but decides not to question it.

*********************************************************************************************

Starlight and Beau were watching the show from above, whilst Twilight came over and apologized to Starlight for interfering, and admitted that Beau was right. For she shouldn’t have meddled and trusted Starlight enough to make her own decisions like Princess Celestia did for her. Starlight was worried that Trixie might use her, but Beau pointed out that he already talked to them, and Twilight admitted that she and Trixie apologized, and should try to be friendly towards one another for her.

After the performance was over, Starlight, Trixie, and Twilight was backstage with Beau.

“Now that was an interesting show.” Said Beau. “Nice job on the performances, Trixie. Sorry that things were a little rocky at first.”

“I know.” Said Trixie, who then turned to Starlight. “Starlight, Trixie’s sorry for what she said. I guess when Twilight barged in, it ended up bringing old feelings back of our last encounter. And I’m sorry I was acting boastful.”

“I know you were.” Said Starlight, “And I’m sorry for running off and not helping you with the Manticor fiasco.”

“It’s still an amazing feat.” Said Twilight, “I don’t think I could ever pull off a trick like that.”

“Thank you, Twilight.” Said Trixie.

The two of them began to set off the fireworks, causing everyone to cheer.

“And Trixie will admit,” said Trixie, “Ponyville really is a great place to live. I think Trixie will be spending more time here. And at the same time, trying to make up for Trixie’s mistakes.”

“And I’m sure they will, in time.” Said Beau, “As long as you put enough effort in them whilst you’re at it.”

“And maybe if you’re not doing anything,” said Starlight, “I don’t suppose that you’ll be free tomorrow?”

“Only if you promise to teach me those amazing spells.” Said Trixie.

“It’s a deal.” Said Starlight as she and Trixie hugged one another, causing them to chuckle.

Suddenly they heard a loud cry, which they turned to Twilight, clutching on her own stomach and could barely stand.

“Twilight?!” said Beau as he instantly ran over to her and held her close, with Starlight and Trixie in tow. “What’s wrong?!”

“It…it’s the baby.” Said Twilight weakly, “I think it’s on its way!!”

Needless to say, Beau, Starlight and Trixie were shocked to hear this.

“We gotta get her to the hospital now!!” said Beau, then looked at the two unicorns and said, “Starlight, quick, teleport us to the hospital!! Trixie, tell Applejack, Pinkie, and Fluttershy down there that the baby is on the way!!”

“Trixie’s on it!!” said Trixie as she rushed off, whilst Starlight teleported both Beau and Twilight to the hospital.

Trixie ran down to the crowd and spotted Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy.

“Girls!! Girls!!” shouted Trixie.

This gained the three girls’ attention. They were confused by why Trixie was rushing towards them.

“What in tarnation is she in a rush?” asked Applejack.

Suddenly, Pinkie Pie began to shudder, “I don’t know, but whatever it is, must be a very big of a doozy.”

Trixie stopped near them and panted for breath, with Starlight walking over and held onto her.

“Trixie, what’s wrong?” asked Fluttershy.

“It’s…it’s Twilight!!” said Trixie, “Beau sent me to get you girls!!”

“Us?” said Applejack confusingly. “Why would…?”

“Twilight’s baby is coming!!” shouted Trixie.

“What?!” exclaimed Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy, with the crowd near them gasping from the news.

“Where are they?!” said Applejack.

“Starlight’s taking them to the hospital!!” said Trixie, “But you girls need to get everypony else here, stat!!”

“We’re on it!!” said Applejack as she looked at Pinkie and Fluttershy, “Come on, girls!! We gotta get the others!!”

The said ponies rushed in different directions whilst Starlight ran to the hospital.

*********************************************************************************************

At the same time, as the nurses were working, and Nurse Redheart walked around the counter, she was startled by Beau, Twilight, and Starlight’s entrance, with the latter clutching her stomach.

“Princess Twilight?” said Nurse Redheart surprised. “What are…?”

Beau cut her off and said, “Get everypony together!! The baby’s coming!!”

“Oh dear!!” exclaimed Nurse Redheart as she and the rest of the Nurses were shocked to hear somepony is about to have a baby, and a royal one no doubt. She turned to the others and shouted, “Quick, get everypony together and somepony call Doctor Greymare, and tell him the Princess of Friendship is about to give birth!!”

“Will do!!” said one of the Nurses as all of them quickly rushed around, with Nurse Redheart bringing a wheelchair, allowing Beau to gently place her in it. “Right this way, Princess!!”

“Starlight, wait for the others whilst I stay with Twilight!!” shouted Beau as they immediately ran back in.

“Will do!!” said Starlight as she rushed outside.

*********************************************************************************************

Back at the Castle of Friendship, the ice sculpture had melted, with Princess Celestia sitting boredly at the table, whilst Derpy, Cranky Doodle, and Vinyl Scratch also sitting there.

“So uh,” began Cranky, “How do you get your main to flow like that?”

Princess Celestia groaned at this, until the doors suddenly burst opened. Though she was relieved a distraction was coming, she turned around and saw Pinkie Pie bouncing towards her.

“Princess Celestia!! Princess Celestia!! Princess Celestia!! Princess Celestia!!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie.

Before Celestia could react, Pinkie Pie tackled her over and was flat on the floor, which surprised the ones sitting at the table.

“Princess Celestia, you need to go to the Ponyville Hospital now!!” said Pinkie Pie in a panic.

“Hospital?” asked Princess Celestia confusingly, “Why…?”

“Twilight’s baby is coming!!” shouted Pinkie Pie.

“What?!” exclaimed Princess Celestia as she got up.

“Beau took Twilight to the hospital!! They’re there right now!!”

“I’ll go get her family!!” said Princess Celestia, “In the meantime, Pinkie, you take the guests in this room home!!”

“Okie, dokie, lokie!!” said Pinkie Pie whilst saluting. Then grabbed Vinyl, Cranky, and Derpy and darting them off, whilst Princess Celestia quickly teleported to Canterlot.

*********************************************************************************************

Fluttershy flew with great speed, well, her speed, towards Rainbow Dash’s house, no doubt the speedy mare was fast asleep. Rainbow was fast asleep in her bed, until…

“Rainbow Dash!!” shouted Fluttershy as she flew through the window and crashed into her, startling the said pony as she wailed and flailed at the same time.

“Fluttershy, what the hay?!!” shouted Rainbow as she instantly darted up.

“Quick!! Twilight!! Hospital!! Now!!” shouted Fluttershy.

“Huh?” said a confused Rainbow.

“Twilight’s baby is coming!!” shouted Fluttershy.

“What?!” exclaimed Rainbow as she got up.

“She’s at the hospital now!!” said Fluttershy as she pointed out.

“Why didn’t you say so, let’s go!!” shouted Rainbow as she grabbed Fluttershy and instantly flew out of the window.

*********************************************************************************************

At the Carousel Boutique, both Silver and Rarity decided to have some tea before turning in for the night, as well as doing some reading.

“I have to admit,” said Silver, “Her attention to detail when it comes to solving crimes is quite fascinating. Reminds me of a detective in my world named Sherlock Holmes.”

“Oh?” said Rarity.

“He uses the art of deduction to solve crimes.” Said Silver. “For example. Your eyes look refreshed, as you recently had a cucumber mud mask treatment at the spa. You’re resting your fingers, as you’ve tirelessly used them to measure the next fabric for your clients. You rub your head for you used your magic all day to find an idea for your latest creation. And from the smell of your breath, you recently had a cucumber on wholewheat sandwich.”

“Amazing.” Said Rarity as she was surprised by this. “I can see why you compare to Shadow.”

“Although the difference,” said Silver, “He dresses in the same getup for years, whilst Shadow Spade knows how to be original in her outfits. I can see why you always try to create your next fashion based on them. And why the author requested that you make them.”

“Glad you like them darling.” Said Rarity.

“However, I noticed you’re glowing.” Said Silver, which surprised Rarity, “For you recently came from the doctor and…”

That’s when it hit him like a two-ton anvil. “Rarity…are you…?”

Rarity blushes and pulls out a pregnancy test device, which shows positive. Silver got up and hugged Rarity in excitement, with Rarity doing the same.

“How long?” asked Silver.

“Two months.” Said Rarity. “I simply cannot wait for…”

Suddenly, they heard a loud crash, surprising the two as they turned to the door, with Applejack standing there panting.

“Applejack!!” scolded Rarity, seeing that a certain pony had just ruined the moment, “How dare you break down my door!! And with you being four months pregnant no less!!”

“No time for scolding Rarity!!” shouted Applejack in panic, “Twilight’s baby is on the way!!”

“What?!” exclaimed Rarity, then grabbed Silver. “Silver, we need to get to the hospital, now!!” shouted Rarity.

“Ah’ll go get Bucky!! Wait for us there!!” said Applejack as she rushed out, with Silver and Rarity running towards the hospital.

*********************************************************************************************

Celestia teleported to the same room Luna was in as she was about to perform her royal duties.

“Luna!! Luna!!” shouted Celestia in panic.

“Sister, what is the matter?!” exclaimed Luna when she saw her sister walking in.

“Twilight’s baby is about to arrive!!” said Princess Celestia, which shocked Luna.

“Sister, quick, go get her parents, I will go get Shining Armor!!” said Luna, causing the two of them to teleport at the same time.

*********************************************************************************************

At the same time, Luna was able to teleport to Shining Armor, Cadence, Flurry Heart, and Sunburst, and told them, which shocked the latter before they immediately rushed to the hospital with her.

At the same time, Twilight’s parents were still awake and was shocked to see Celestia in their room, but were even more shocked that Twilight’s baby was on the way.

*********************************************************************************************

Starlight was waiting outside of the Hospital entrance, pacing back and forth, waiting anxiously.

“Starlight!!”

Starlight looked and saw the rest of the Mane 6, Spike (who temporarily got out of his funk and went to be there for Twilight), Trixie, Celestia, Luna, Bucky, Silver, George Newton, along with Twilight’s family, instantly came over when they heard the news.

“Thank goodness you’re here!!” said Starlight.

“Where’s Twilight!!” said Shining Armor in panic.

“They’re in the next room. They’re trying to deliver the baby as we speak!!” said Starlight.

“Quickly, let us get inside!!” said Princess Celestia as all of them went inside.

*******************************************************************************************

Throughout the entire night, everyone waited in anticipation, hoping that both Twilight and the baby would be okay. At the same time, Starlight began to tell the girls and a few others of why Trixie did what she did when she first met them.

“Wait, you mean to say, Trixie only did that because Rainbow, Rarity, and Applejack constantly heckled her?” said Shining Armor.

“Pretty much, yeah.” Said Starlight.

The few looked at the latter, whilst some of them glared at them, with the said three ponies lowering their heads in shame.

“Aw, shucks, ah’m sorry, Trixie.” Said Applejack. “Ah didn’t meant ta heckle ya. Y’all were just doin’ yer job.”

“Me too, darling.” Said Rarity, “Plenty of folks judged me for what I do.”

“Same here.” Said Rainbow, “I also tend to go overboard with a lot of things.”

Trixie looked at them and sighs. “Trixie will admit, Trixie could’ve been nicer too. And Trixie wished she could’ve been different during our performances. So…can we please start over? Especially since Trixie also needs to make up to Pinkie Pie for taking her mouth. But er, in Trixie’s defense, you really do talk a lot.”

“Hey!!” said Pinkie Pie.

“No, for once I agree with Trixie, Pinkie, you do.” Said Rainbow, with the others nodding at it.

They suddenly heard the sound of the door opening, with them looking. There they saw Beau peaking through the door, with the biggest smile on his face. Everyone stood up at the same time.

“Beau, how is my baby?” asked Velvet.

Beau still couldn’t keep the smile off of his face and said, “Why don’t you ask her?”

He pulled his head back, and then there he was, pushing Twilight whilst she was recovering on a wheelchair and a tired look on her face, but also really proud at the same time whilst she was wearing hospital attire and a blanket on her lap. And in her arms were what everyone was expecting, causing all of them to move over to see.

“Everypony,” said Twilight as she slowly removed the blanket covering the baby’s face. “Say hello to our daughter, Moonlight Sparkle.”

And there she was, a little bundle of joy, as she looked a lot like her mother, whilst also having a horn on hear head, whilst also fast asleep at the same time.

“Aaawwww.” Said the ponies as they saw the baby.

“She looks just like Twilight.” Said Fluttershy.

That’s when the baby opened her eyes and they saw she had the same eye color as their father.

“This is amazing,” said Princess Celestia, “This is proof that different creatures can become parents or couples.”

“And everypony could see that they can resemble to their parents.” Said Princess Luna.

“And there’s also something else.” Said Beau.

“What’s that?” asked Princess Cadence.

Suddenly the entire blanket went down, and something came out, and many of them were surprised by what they were seeing. For little Moonlight Sparkle, not only has a horn, but wings as well.

Yes, you guessed it, she was a baby Alicorn, just like Flurry Heart.

“This is incredible.” Said Princess Celestia in surprise, never in our entire lifetimes has there been another Alicorn pony that could be born.

“Yay, now Flurry Heart will have a flying buddy!!” said Pinkie Pie.

Flurry noticed Moonlight and flew over to them as she was curious. As she took a closer look, Moonlight suddenly hugged Flurry, which surprised her, but then she couldn’t help but giggle as she hugged her back.

“Aw.” Said everyone as they saw them bonding.

“Although,” said Sunburst, “Now that the baby is born, we’ll need to cast a spell to make sure that her magic doesn’t go out of control.”

“Allow us.” Said Princess Celestia as she, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadence, used their magic on Moonlight to make sure her magic is under control. But Moonlight was too busy giggling as she reached out. Her father picked her up whilst he was standing on his knees.

“Hey there, Moonlight.” Said Beau, “Welcome to the world.”

Moonlight looked at her father in curiosity. And wondered who he was. But by looking in his eyes, she knew who it was. She then reached her hand and placed it on his nose.

“Pappa.” Said Moonlight, which shocked everyone in the room.

“Amazing, her first words already.” Said Shining Armor.

Beau couldn’t help but shed a few tears and hugged her, with Twilight doing the same. Everyone came together in a group hug, now supporting the new parents of their friendship group.

Welcome to the world, Moonlight Sparkle. Welcome to the world.

My Little Pony: Equestrian Life In another World

by Postwarmonkey50

Chapter 1: An unexpected meeting The Crystalling/the gift of Maud Pie

Chapter 2: An unexpected meeting The Crystalling/the gift of Maud Pie part 2

Chapter 3: Getting to know one another and a love stronger than friendship

Chapter 4: Meet the Sparkles

Chapter 5: The second arrival/Wedding preperations

Chapter 6: The Flames of Family Disputes

Chapter 7: Growing families and confrontations

Chapter 8: Sparkle's Wedding Bells

Chapter 9: Of honeymoons and country love

Chapter 10: Apple's Barnyard Love

Chapter 11: Gauntlet of Fire

Chapter 12: Silver Lining

Chapter 13: To love a Diamond

Chapter 14: Apple Family Wedding

Chapter 15: New Residence and Bedazzled wedding

Chapter 16: No Second Prances, and Welcome to the World